<%BANNER%>

Tangible Hope

Permanent Link: http://ufdc.ufl.edu/UFE0042813/00001

Material Information

Title: Tangible Hope Cuban Protestantism in the post-Soviet Era
Physical Description: 1 online resource (277 p.)
Language: english
Creator: CARAWAY,ROSE T
Publisher: University of Florida
Place of Publication: Gainesville, Fla.
Publication Date: 2011

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords: AMERICAS -- CARIBBEAN -- COMMUNISM -- CONVERSION -- CUBA -- EVANGELICALISM -- REVOLUTION -- SOCIALISM
Religion -- Dissertations, Academic -- UF
Genre: Religion thesis, Ph.D.
bibliography   ( marcgt )
theses   ( marcgt )
government publication (state, provincial, terriorial, dependent)   ( marcgt )
born-digital   ( sobekcm )
Electronic Thesis or Dissertation

Notes

Abstract: Through in-depth ethnographic fieldwork, this study analyses religion and social change in Cuba since the fall of the Soviet Bloc, when Cuba entered an economic crisis known as the "Special Period." During this time, some Cubans abandoned scientific atheism and turned to religious beliefs and practices; this period also witnessed significant growth in Protestant revivals. Conversion narratives from formerly atheist Cubans reveal a complex picture of ideological and religious continuity and change within Cuba's specific Revolutionary context. This study argues that the collapse of communism did not result in an ideological vacuum which religious beliefs and practices filled. The Cuban Revolution, which promoted the transformation of human beings and their relationship to society, created a political civil religion within the context of scientific atheism. Using data from in-depth ethnographic fieldwork conducted in yearly trips to Cuba from 2005-2010, this study argues that Cubans are utilizing highly localized, autochthonous, and grassroots techniques in order to form their own model for Protestant practice, evangelization, and language. House churches, prayer meetings, and cell groups form an integral part of this process and are deeply connected to Cuba's unique past and current post-Soviet realities. Through faith-based social welfare programs, Cuban Protestants are rethinking precisely what it means to be Protestant within the Cuban context, through an emphasis on providing for the material as well as the spiritual needs of fellow Cubans. This study contends that this emphasis upon a "this worldly" religiosity has provided Cubans with a renewed sense of hope since the economic crisis. This "tangible hope,? which moved Cubans forward out of states of despair and outward into their surrounding communities, has developed within the context of the Cuban Revolutionary hope: to radically change both individuals and the larger society.
General Note: In the series University of Florida Digital Collections.
General Note: Includes vita.
Bibliography: Includes bibliographical references.
Source of Description: Description based on online resource; title from PDF title page.
Source of Description: This bibliographic record is available under the Creative Commons CC0 public domain dedication. The University of Florida Libraries, as creator of this bibliographic record, has waived all rights to it worldwide under copyright law, including all related and neighboring rights, to the extent allowed by law.
Statement of Responsibility: by ROSE T CARAWAY.
Thesis: Thesis (Ph.D.)--University of Florida, 2011.
Local: Adviser: Vasquez, Manuel A.
Electronic Access: RESTRICTED TO UF STUDENTS, STAFF, FACULTY, AND ON-CAMPUS USE UNTIL 2013-04-30

Record Information

Source Institution: UFRGP
Rights Management: Applicable rights reserved.
Classification: lcc - LD1780 2011
System ID: UFE0042813:00001

Permanent Link: http://ufdc.ufl.edu/UFE0042813/00001

Material Information

Title: Tangible Hope Cuban Protestantism in the post-Soviet Era
Physical Description: 1 online resource (277 p.)
Language: english
Creator: CARAWAY,ROSE T
Publisher: University of Florida
Place of Publication: Gainesville, Fla.
Publication Date: 2011

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords: AMERICAS -- CARIBBEAN -- COMMUNISM -- CONVERSION -- CUBA -- EVANGELICALISM -- REVOLUTION -- SOCIALISM
Religion -- Dissertations, Academic -- UF
Genre: Religion thesis, Ph.D.
bibliography   ( marcgt )
theses   ( marcgt )
government publication (state, provincial, terriorial, dependent)   ( marcgt )
born-digital   ( sobekcm )
Electronic Thesis or Dissertation

Notes

Abstract: Through in-depth ethnographic fieldwork, this study analyses religion and social change in Cuba since the fall of the Soviet Bloc, when Cuba entered an economic crisis known as the "Special Period." During this time, some Cubans abandoned scientific atheism and turned to religious beliefs and practices; this period also witnessed significant growth in Protestant revivals. Conversion narratives from formerly atheist Cubans reveal a complex picture of ideological and religious continuity and change within Cuba's specific Revolutionary context. This study argues that the collapse of communism did not result in an ideological vacuum which religious beliefs and practices filled. The Cuban Revolution, which promoted the transformation of human beings and their relationship to society, created a political civil religion within the context of scientific atheism. Using data from in-depth ethnographic fieldwork conducted in yearly trips to Cuba from 2005-2010, this study argues that Cubans are utilizing highly localized, autochthonous, and grassroots techniques in order to form their own model for Protestant practice, evangelization, and language. House churches, prayer meetings, and cell groups form an integral part of this process and are deeply connected to Cuba's unique past and current post-Soviet realities. Through faith-based social welfare programs, Cuban Protestants are rethinking precisely what it means to be Protestant within the Cuban context, through an emphasis on providing for the material as well as the spiritual needs of fellow Cubans. This study contends that this emphasis upon a "this worldly" religiosity has provided Cubans with a renewed sense of hope since the economic crisis. This "tangible hope,? which moved Cubans forward out of states of despair and outward into their surrounding communities, has developed within the context of the Cuban Revolutionary hope: to radically change both individuals and the larger society.
General Note: In the series University of Florida Digital Collections.
General Note: Includes vita.
Bibliography: Includes bibliographical references.
Source of Description: Description based on online resource; title from PDF title page.
Source of Description: This bibliographic record is available under the Creative Commons CC0 public domain dedication. The University of Florida Libraries, as creator of this bibliographic record, has waived all rights to it worldwide under copyright law, including all related and neighboring rights, to the extent allowed by law.
Statement of Responsibility: by ROSE T CARAWAY.
Thesis: Thesis (Ph.D.)--University of Florida, 2011.
Local: Adviser: Vasquez, Manuel A.
Electronic Access: RESTRICTED TO UF STUDENTS, STAFF, FACULTY, AND ON-CAMPUS USE UNTIL 2013-04-30

Record Information

Source Institution: UFRGP
Rights Management: Applicable rights reserved.
Classification: lcc - LD1780 2011
System ID: UFE0042813:00001


This item has the following downloads:


Full Text

PAGE 1

1 TANGIBLE HOPE: CUBAN PROTESTANTISM IN THE POST SOVIET ERA By ROSE T. CARAWAY A DISSERTATION PRESENTED TO THE GRADUATE SCHOOL OF THE UNIVERSITY OF FLORIDA IN PARTIAL FULFILLMENT OF THE REQUIREMENTS FOR THE DEGREE OF DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY UNIVERSITY OF FLORIDA 2011

PAGE 2

2 2011 Rose T. Caraway

PAGE 3

3 To Mimi and Opa

PAGE 4

4 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS This work would not have been possible without the selfless support of countless wonderful people in my life, both inside and outside of acad emia. Special thanks go to Denise Blum who inspired me to become interested in Cuba in the first place. I am also thankful for the invaluable support of Virginia Garrard Burnett at the University of Texas at Austin, who has seen the development of my aca demic career from the beginning, and who has inspired me to teach undergraduates. There are a number of special individuals from high school and college worth noting who have never stopped cheering me on during the long road to a Ph.D.: Namita Kamath, Car oline Gaddis, the Kyrish Angelle Scott, Davina Hatton, George Pratt, Sean McCann, and Denise Dirks. During my years in the doctoral program at the University of Florida, I owe sp ecial thanks to my dissertation advisor, Manuel A. Vsquez, who has never failed to steer me in the right direction. I am also indebted to my other outstanding committee members who have made this process both inspiring and enjoyable: Anna Peterson, Davi d Hackett, Chuck Wood, and Ginny Burnett. I would also never have made it as far without the wonderful support of my fellow graduate students in the Religion department. I was lucky to have several wonderful doctoral students as roommates: Leah Sarat and Robin Globus, and also Tatiana Gumucio and Michelle Eusebio. I acknowledge the financial support of a Gibson Dissertation Fellowship through the College of Liberal Arts and Sciences at the University of Florida; part of a Metanexus Templeton Foundation G rant; and a Summer Field Research Grant through the Tinker Foundation and the Stone Center for Latin American Studies at Tulane University in New Orleans.

PAGE 5

5 I am eternally grateful to my family members, both here on earth and those who have departed, who hav e never ceased believing in me. To Brandi Ward, I am thankful for the inspiration and example of how to never give up even when facing insurmountable odds; I am thankful also for her father Ronnie Ward, who was the best father and uncle one could ask for. I would especially like to t hank Gary and Jamie Vincek, Marguerite Ward and Joan and Gene Karasek for selflessly helping to take care of my grandfather while writing this dissertation. In never ceasing to bring a smile to my face even during stressful times, I thank Aaron Wa rd. Very special thanks go to my two amazing grandparents, Pat "Mimi" Caraway and James "Opa" Caraway, who helped give me the strength to finish and to never ever give up. Finally, I am deeply indebted to everyone in Cuba who made this work possible; I a m honored to know each and every one of them. They have all demonstrated that regardless of the circumstances, there is always hope.

PAGE 6

6 TABLE OF CONTENTS page ACKNOWLEDGMENTS ................................ ................................ ................................ .. 4 ABSTRACT ................................ ................................ ................................ ..................... 9 CHAPTER 1 INTRODUCTION ................................ ................................ ................................ .... 11 The Case of Cuba ................................ ................................ ................................ ... 11 Methods and Methodology ................................ ................................ ............... 16 The Indigeniza tion of Cuban Protestantism ................................ ...................... 18 Theorizing Indigenization ................................ ................................ .................. 22 The Roots of Cuban Protestantism ................................ ................................ .. 27 Many Left, but Some Remained ................................ ................................ ....... 32 Post Soviet Religious Revivals and the Decline in Atheism ................................ .... 35 Tan gible Hope ................................ ................................ ................................ ........ 37 2 "FINDING RELIGION:" CUBAN CONVERSION NARRATIVES ............................. 41 Rethinking Religious Conversion in the Cuban post Soviet Cont ext ....................... 41 Historical B ackground ................................ ................................ ...................... 45 Religious R e vivals and the D ecline in A theism ................................ ................. 49 Religion, Socialism, Religious Socialism, and Atheism ................................ .... 53 Conversion Narratives: Formerly Atheist Cubans ................................ ................... 56 ................................ ..................... 56 On Lenin P ortraits and Bibles ................................ ................................ ........... 62 H eard about Jesus Christ for the F irst T ................................ ................. 65 On B icycles, B lackouts, and B odegas ................................ .............................. 68 ................................ ................................ ......................... 69 T he Cuban Case in the post Soviet Context ................................ ........................... 72 3 THE CUBAN HOUSE CHURCH PHENOMENON ................................ .................. 74 On Space and Place ................................ ................................ ............................... 74 ................................ ................................ ............................ 78 ................................ ...................... 84 A Typical Casa de Oraci n Prayer Meeting ................................ ............................ 89 The Popularity and Expansion of Cuban Protestant House Meetings .................... 91 The Cuban Model for Protestant Evangeliza tion and Practice .............................. 102 The Indigenization of Cuban Protestantism through House Meetings ............ 110 Continued Growth ................................ ................................ .......................... 113

PAGE 7

7 4 "A LO CUBANO:" CUBAN CULTURAL AND RELIGIOUS IDENTITY .................. 116 Rethinking Cubanidad ................................ ................................ ........................... 116 ................................ ................................ ......................... 119 Quines Somos? (Who are We?): Cuban post Soviet Identity ..................... 124 Lo Cubano El Yanqui and La Yuma ................................ ............................. 128 Being Both Cuban and Protestant ................................ ................................ ........ 130 ................................ ............................... 133 Speak Cubano ................................ ................................ ............................... 140 5 CUBAN PENTECOSTAL PRACTICE AND EVANGELIZATION .......................... 146 When the Fire Fell in Los Angeles ................................ ................................ ........ 146 Why Is the Fire Spreading? ................................ ................................ .................. 149 When the Fuego (Fire) Fell in Cuba ................................ ................................ ...... 151 Con temporary Cuban Pentecostal Worship and Practice .............................. 156 Cell Groups ................................ ................................ ................................ .... 156 ................................ ................................ ..................... 158 The Cuban Encuentro ................................ ................................ .................... 162 Theorizing Healing ................................ ................................ ......................... 169 Healing Minds and Bodies: Explaining Pentecostal Growth in Cuba .................... 174 Healing B roken M inds and B odies in p ost Soviet Cuba ................................ ........ 178 6 TANGIBLE HOPE ................................ ................................ ................................ 182 Why Hope? ................................ ................................ ................................ ........... 182 What is Hope? ................................ ................................ ................................ 183 Anxiety and Despair as Lack of Hope ................................ ............................ 186 The Theology of Hope ................................ ................................ .................... 189 Do We Have a Right to Hope? ................................ ................................ ....... 194 Immanent Utopias and Everyday Ho pe ................................ ................................ 196 The "Black Box:" Economic Explanations for Innovation ................................ 199 Social Capital ................................ ................................ ................................ 203 Hope and Spiritual Capital ................................ ................................ .............. 205 Hope Revisited ................................ ................................ ............................... 211 7 HOPE IN THE CUBAN CONTEXT ................................ ................................ ....... 214 Revolutionary and post Revolutionary Hope ................................ ......................... 214 The "Special Period" Revisited ................................ ................................ ....... 218 Cuba, Des pair, and Suicide ................................ ................................ ............ 220 Modernity and the Crisis of (Cuban) Utopias ................................ .................. 223 "A New Hope" ................................ ................................ ................................ ....... 230 "Hope against Hope:" Expanding the Limits of the Possible ........................... 232 Hope and Rethinking Control ................................ ................................ ......... 234 Cuban "Imma nent Utopias" and Spiritual Capital ................................ ........... 238 A Progressive Cuban Protestantism? ................................ ............................. 244

PAGE 8

8 8 CONCLUSION ................................ ................................ ................................ ...... 248 The Cuban Case in Context ................................ ................................ .................. 248 Cuban Protestantism, Not Simply Protestantism in Cuba ............................... 250 A New Hu man Being ................................ ................................ ...................... 253 A "Spiritual Vacuum" Filled? ................................ ................................ ................. 255 Future Comparative Research: China and the Former Soviet Union .................... 259 APPENDIX : SAMPLE INTERVIEW QUESTIONS: THE HOUSE CHURCH PHENOMENON ................................ ................................ ................................ .... 264 LIST OF REFERENCES ................................ ................................ ............................. 265 BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH ................................ ................................ .......................... 277

PAGE 9

9 Abstract of Dissertation Presented to the Graduate School of the University of Florida in Partial Fulfillment of the Requirements for the Degree of D octor of Philosophy TANGIBLE HOPE: CUBAN PROTESTANTISM IN THE POST SOVIET ERA By Rose T. Caraway May 2011 Chair: Manuel A. Vsquez Major: Religion Through in depth ethnograp hic fieldwork, this study analyses religion and social change in Cuba since the fall of the Soviet Bloc, when Cuba entered an economic crisis known as the "Special Period." During this time, some Cubans abandoned scientific atheism and turned to religious beliefs and practices; this period also witnessed significant growth in Protes tant revivals. Conversion narratives from formerly atheist Cubans reveal a complex picture of ideological and religious continuity and change within Cuba's specific Revolutionary context. This study argues that the collapse of communism did not result in an ideological vacuum which religious beliefs and practices filled. The Cuban Revolution, which promoted the transformation of human beings and their relationship to society, created a political civil religion within the context of scientific atheism. Us ing data from in depth ethnographic fieldwork conducted in yearly trips to Cuba from 2005 2010, this study argues that Cubans are utilizing highly localized, autochthonous, and grassroots techniques in order to form their own model for Protestant practice, evangelization, and language. House churches, prayer meetings, and cell groups form an integral part of this process and are deeply connected to Cuba's

PAGE 10

10 unique past and current post Soviet realities. Through faith based social welfare programs, Cuban Pro testants are rethinking precisely what it means to be Protestant within the Cuban context, through an emphasis on providing for the material as well as the spiritual needs of fellow Cubans. This study contends that this emphasis upon a "this worldly" reli giosity has provided Cubans with a renewed sense of h ope since the moved Cubans fo rward out of states of despair and outward into their surroundi ng communities, has developed within the context of the Cuban Rev olutionary hope: to radically change both individuals and the larger society.

PAGE 11

11 CHAPTER 1 INTRODUCTION The C ase of Cuba Change, and waiting for change, is the norm in Cuba. In fact, "change recurs with such frequency in Cuba that it assumes the appearan c (Prez 1999:xi). This (ironically) persistent expectation of change has translated into vast nu mbers of Cubans waiting for it some waiting in hopeful anticipation of impending change, others waiting in dread of it On a daily basis, Cubans have resigned themselves to a condition of anticipation, waiting for change, waiting for something to happen, even as they went about engaged in the most ro utine activities of daily life all a matter of change certain to come, por tending an (Prez 1999:xii). As we move further into the twenty first century, this constant anticipation of waiting for "something to happen" has only increased exponenti ally, as Cubans anxiously wait and wonder: "What will happen next, if Fidel dies? Where are we going? What is our new President going to do?" 1 This perpetual state of waiting within the Cuban populace has indeed had profound cultural and psychological implications. Men and women, young and old, have been forced to creatively develop new survival strategies for understanding and coping with a socio political and economic environment whose trajectory is anything but predict able (Prez 1999:xii). The word of choice for negotiating this situation of uncertainty can be h eard in th e colloquial phrase found at the bottom of a Cuban Baptist prayer manual: "Cubans don't obtain; they resolve, invent" (Prez 2008:15). During 1 On July 31st, 2006, Fidel Castro Ruz announced that he would provisionally hand over the duties of the President of Cuba to his brother, Ral. In 2008, Ral was officially elected President during a legislative session of the Cuban National Assembly.

PAGE 12

12 yearly fieldwork trips to Cuba since 2005, I observed Cubans' persistent state of waiting: waiting in line for th e rationed food distributed within the local bodegas or distribution centers; waiting for the guaguas or buses; waiting for a prescription at the local pharmacy that suffers from empty shelves; waiting for a state license for permission to add additional building space onto a church. Along with daily frustrations and anxiety, however, I also witnessed moments of joy; I heard laughter from tongue and cheek jokes so typical of Cuban colloquial humor; and I saw Cubans selflessly caring for one another withi n an economic context that, since the fall of the S oviet Bloc, has encourage d more of the individualistic pursuit of material resources I saw this emphasis on providing for the collective good in particular within numerous Protestant church services and prayer meetings, which have grown significantly since the early to mid 1990s. I initially bec ame interested in this growth of Protes tant Christianity in Cuba while in Latin American S tudies at Tulane University. I sought explana tions for the recent growth of Protestantism in Cuba, and whether or not the Cuban case resonated with analyses of the spread of Protestantism elsewhere in Latin America. Given the long history of North American cultural, political, and economic intervent ion in Cuban affairs, I wanted to see if we were witnessing a parallel with what some scholars fou nd elsewhere in Latin America. Some scholars have linked the Protestant "invasion of t he sects" to "the efforts of the religious right to turn evangelical mi ssions into an instrument for milit aristic U.S. policies (Stoll 1990:9). Speaking on the growth of Protestantism in Cuba, Stoll (1990:8) actually characterized it as a disappointment: the exodus of many of the faithful to Florida after the 1959 Revolutio n

PAGE 13

13 had made recovery slow. At the time that Stoll (1990) wrote this, however, Cuba had not yet experienced the ramifications of the collapse of the Soviet Bloc, and the religious revivals that occurred along with it. The religious scene that I witnessed d uring the decade of the 2000s had apparently changed dra matically since the collapse of communism in Russia and Eastern Europe Evangelical groups were and are rapidly expanding through networks of Bible studies and services within private homes casas culto ). They are also blurring the boundaries between the public and the private through the adoption of religious social welfare programs that emphasize providing for the material as well as the spiritual needs of fellow Cubans. Having studied United States Cuba relations and political economy extensively since my initial visit to the island during a study abroad trip in 2002, I was well aware of recent policy changes on the part of the U.S. with respect to religion. In 2003, the U.S. State Department created the "Commission for Assistance to a Free Cuba," which sought to "hasten Cuba's transition" through links with international NGOs, humanitarian groups, and faith Assistan ce to a Free Cuba:2004). According to the report, religious organizations in Cuba "represent the fastest growing and potentially strongest alternatives to the Cuban state in providing basic services and inf Pres ident: Commission for Assistance to a Free Cuba:2004). Renewed links between the United States and Cuba have also "made it much easier for Americans to provide Cubans with not only money, but also supplies, publications, and even gu (Corse 2 007:141).

PAGE 14

14 In light of these new political and economic structural changes, I sought to evaluate if, a nd to what extent, they have played a role within religious change in Cuba since the fall of the S oviet Union. In Cuba, I did not find that we were witn essing what some refer to as "lmina por nima" (a soul for tin roofing), whereby the material goods of Evangelicals have greatly contributed to their succes s i n gaining converts. This "soul for tin roofing" quip surely cannot e xplain the whole story. We need to account for continued explosive growth in Protestant numbers, even after an emergency has passed and Protestant agencies "run out of concrete blocks and potted meat (Garrard Burnett 1998:121). During in depth in terviews during yearly trips to Cu ba from 2005 2010, I became quip would apply to the Cuban case Of the nine formal qualitative inter views conducted during a fieldwork trip in 2005 five of them contained narratives from Cuban men and women who had, of their own admission, either "grown up atheist," or "never spoken to God" prior to their sudden turn to religion in the early to mid 1990s. Notably, none of them, prior to their conversion, had any North American miss ionaries evangeli zing to them. From a theoretical perspective, the notion that this type of social change was occurring due to North American imperialist expansion did not seem to resonate with what was empirically occ urring on the ground in Cuba. Since the collapse of th e Soviet Bloc, the Cuban state has increasingly inserted its socialist economy into the global market. This situation, in combination with the particularly acute periods of economic stress in the early to mid 1990s, has posed significant challenges to Rev olutionary goals of providing key social welfare programs.

PAGE 15

15 The spread of religious revival s in post Soviet Cuba is connected to larger socio economic changes, and address material problems that accentuated the s earch for answers, real or symbolic, at the individual and practice in turning to Protestantism. This Protestantism is not a mere replication of North American forms o f religiosity, wh ich are often grounded upon certai n individualistic notions of self in relation to society This is a Cuban Protestantism: one that is autochthonous in structure and organization, and focused upon providing for the material as well as the spiritual needs of fellow Cuban s. This Cuban Protestantism has grown and developed within the context of a larger Cuban civic and political religi on the Cuban face of scientific When this Revolutio nary hope faced severe challenges following the collapse of the most acutely difficult moments of the post Soviet economic crisis : the notion that a better world is possibl e, through working for the betterment of the larger collective. After conducting qualitative i nterviews with Baptist and Pentecostal Cubans, I found a complex picture of conversion within the post Soviet context. With the exception of older Cubans who w ere born prior to 1959, nearly everyone I spoke with had grown up within the Cuban Marxist Leninist Revolutionary environment. They have never known any other system, or any other l eader other than Fidel Castro (or his brother Ral). This is significant, and it has deeply influenced the type of religiosity and practice at the grassroots level in Cuba toda y. I am not concerned here with whether or not Cuban Protestants are in favor of or opposed to the Cuban Revolutionary structure;

PAGE 16

16 rather, this study exa mines how a larger political civil religion in Revolutionary Cuba has shaped and influenced the specific development of Cuban Protestant practice and thought. Method s and M ethodology I focus in particular on the nature and growth of contemp orary Protestant movements, in an effort to gain insight into what Yaremko (2000:xii) has referred to as a subject of "benign neglect." Although the literature on Protestantism in Cuba from Independence through the Revolution is quite extensive, there is a gap in our kno wledge of contemporary Protestantism sinc e the fall of the Soviet Union. This "benign neglect" in focus on contemporary Protestantism in Cuba is due to a variety of reasons, mostly structural in nature. Firstly, the Cuban state has tended to identify Cub an Protestant groups as historically linked with U.S. cultural and economic hegemony. In practice, this has led to several issues that affect research on the ground in Cuba. In terms of acquiring written data that would fill in our gaps in knowledge of t he historical record, Cuban policy has restricted access to certain primary source documents and archives. Due to the strained relationship between the United States and Cuba, the Revolutionary government also tends to view with some suspicion the presenc e of foreign researchers in general, and North Americans specifically. The authoritarian nature of the government, which still places restrictions and controls on the flow of information, has also made the use of large scale surveys of public religious op inion implausible. Lastly, many archives within the United States have also been closed only until recently (Yaremko 2000:xii). In light of these structural issues, this study should not be taken as representative of all Protestant groups in Cuba. There are also notable limit s to my empirical data, and

PAGE 17

17 I acknowledge the absence of a comparative analysis with Roman Catholicism in Cuba However, this study is primarily concerned with the development of Protestantism in Cuba in comparison to, and in contras t with, the expansion of Protestantism elsewhere in Latin America. A future ethnographic comparative analysis between various religious groups in post Soviet Cuba would be fruitful and would add both breadth and depth to the current literature; however, i t goes beyond the scope of this current work. I focus my research in particular on Western Baptists in Cuba for a variety of methodological reasons. Firstly, the denomination is significant historically: the birth of Cuban Protestantism began with Alber to Daz, a Cuban who returned to the island following the Ten Years War (1868 1878) and struggles for Independence from Spain. The church he helped establish, the Gethsemane Church in Havana, was briefly affiliated with the Episcopal Church before becomin g a Baptist church in 1886 (Ramos 1989:22). The Baptist denomination is also currently one of the largest in Cuba; from statistics issued from the Western Baptist Convention in 2006, the denomination has nearly 15,000 more members now than they did in 199 0, not including non Baptized members, sympathizers, or those participating in the growing number of house churches ( casas culto ) and prayer meetings ( casas de oracin ) (Gonzlez Muoz 2007:212). In addition, I wanted to know more about recent growth with in a denomination that has historically had significant ties to the North American Mission Boards and the Southern Baptist Convention in the United States. From 2005 2010, I conducted yearly fieldwork trips lasting approximately two weeks to one month in d uration in a semi rural town approximately thirty minutes from Havana. I worked primarily within one Baptist church and the religious networks

PAGE 18

18 affiliated with them, although I also conducted participant observation in a local Pentecostal church and women' s retreat. I participated in numerous church services, weekly prayer meetings, retreats, and various day to day activities. Primary source materials from Cuban churches, such as pamphlets, memoirs, evangelical tracks, musical hymns, and sermon notes, wer e also examined. Over the course of my fieldwork I conducted eighteen open ended and semi structured interviews ranging in length from an hour to an hour and a half. Participants were found using the snowball method, in light of the structural limitation s of random samples. I spent most of my time in the field either conducting participant observation, or spending as much time as possible with Cuban Protestants as they went about with their daily routines. This is particularly important given the fact th at on the who le, most foreigners in general and North Americans in particular have not had the opportunity to see the way that everyday Cubans live at the grassroots level. I have therefore tried, to the best of my ability, to let what Cubans have related to me in their interviews speak for itself, while not neglecting the larger historical, political, and economic circumstances that have shaped Cubans' experiences. The I ndigenization of Cuban Protestantism B oth Cat holic and Protestant L atin Americans are using an in order to adapt and reorganize imported religious syst ems for their own specific ends (Garrard Burnett 2004). This theology of self respect and self (Sugirtharajah 2001:177). Guatemala is an excellent case in point; the

PAGE 19

19 1982) forced indigenous leaders to completely reconsider the Mayan experience vis reassessment of the role Mayan people might play in postwar Guatemala n society and culture (Garrard Burnett 2004:128). The Presbyterian pastor Vitalino Similox outlined a Christianity, so t hat ) term the Maya c o their own well" (Garrard Burnett 2004:140). The following chapters illustrate how Baptist Convention, for exa mple, which has historically maintained strong economic and ideological ties to the Southern Baptist Convention in the U.S., has begun a significant re evaluation process on precisely what it means to be Protestant in Cuba. This process involves several n otable shifts and changes in Cuban Protestant thought and practice. Cuban Baptists clearly acknowledge their historical ties to U.S. missionaries; American missionaries, the p 2 However, Cuban Baptists are now explicitly concerned with developing algo cubano : something uniquely Cuban that is not directly tied to external and foreign ideas and practices. These responses of adapt a tion and creativity are communities within the early Christian movement, for example, would often meet in 2 Statement from a graduate of the Baptist Theological Seminary in Havana, March 2009.

PAGE 20

20 considerable authority in these commun ities (Irvin and Sunquist 2001:35). A similar phenomenon is occurring today within Cuban Protestant house churches, prayer Pentecostals. The specific social, political, and econ omic context in which these Cuban house churches have developed, however, is what makes these methods and responses by Cuban Protestants different from, say, the Christian communities within however, and can help us better understand not only contemporary Cuban Christianity, but the nature of Christianity across the globe. Scholars on world Christianity argue that arily the result of attempts by powerful churches to replicate themselves worldwide but the result of indigenous response and grassroots movements" (Kim and Kim 2008:11). Protestants a re forming their own models o f evangelization and practice. They are also stretching these evangelical practices beyond the traditional call to evangelize to include providing social welfare programs and material aid to fellow Cubans. This Christian soci al activism, in which Cuban Protestant theology moves beyond just the individualized call for personal salvation, raises important questions surrounding the reflects state has been forced to adapt to larger economic pressures of globalization, the world market, and the work of foreign aid organizations and companies (Hearn 2008:135). It also, how

PAGE 21

21 grassroots level struggle to find their own autonomous ways to meet the material and internati onal connections and the sharing of ideas and material goods has not only forced the state to grapple with its long held ideological views of Cuban autonomy and self sufficiency; religious groups at the grassroots level are also grappling with what it mean s to be Protestant within the Cuban context. Qualitative interviews with Cubans suggest that conversion to Protestantism after the fall of the Soviet Union involved more than simply an escape from difficult circumstances through a religiosity solely focu sed upon the afterlife. Rather, Protestant Cubans stated that they needed and received during the economic crisis in Cuba that followed the collapse of the Soviet Union The Revolutionary hope of creating El Hombre Nue vo (A New Man) was grounded upon the idea that Cubans should selflessly work for the betterment of not merely themselves, but for the creation of a better society. Cubans of all ages and backgrounds have been, to hold onto the hope that a more egalitarian and just world is possible. When the Soviet Union collapsed, that hope In response to this difficult and precarious sit uation, Cuban Protestants have emphasized the need to create their own forms of practice and evangelization that can fic materialism of Cuban Revolutionary Marxism Leninism, nonetheless develope d within the context of a civic and political religion that has permeated all levels of Cuban culture, politics, and society.

PAGE 22

22 I argue that n Cuba cannot be separated from this larger context. The explicit desire to create forms of worship, practice, and thought that are separate from foreign influence in general, and North Am erican influence in particular reflects a larger Revolutionary dis course that has long been critical of U.S. intervention and influence in Cuban affairs. Being a Cuban and a Protestant may or may not mean explicit adherence to or membership in the Communist Party; it often does not, although in the post Soviet era the o pening of dialogue about religion has revealed that the two are not necessarily mutually exclusive. However, being both Cuba n and Protestant does involve a perceived need and desire to focus on the tangible and material needs of fellow Cubans; in this res pect, the scientific materialist and explicitly religious hopes converge. Theorizing I ndigenization oretical questions and criticisms. I chose the title Cuban Protestantism for this work for a number of methodologic al reasons. Firstly, I analyze the ways in which Cubans have taken Protestantism with its long history of cultural and economic ties to the U.S. and molded, adapted, and re formulated it according to their own unique situation. I say in Latin America) presents us with a very particular set of historical cir cumstances: a Revolutionary government that was, up until changes in 1992, a self declared atheist state; a political economy that was intricately connected to the former Soviet Union until its collapse; and a 50 year diplomatic and economic break with the United States.

PAGE 23

23 Secondly, I argue that the rapid spread of Cuban Protestantism along with recent developments in evangelization practices should not simply be equated with the automatic spread of U.S. cultural and economic influence. This argument has wan ed somewhat in recent years, but during the 1980s especially there was a tendency within terms of U.S. imperialism. To some extent, this argument was not unfounded for the time period; some scholars for example, have analyzed at length a number of ideological and political connections between U.S. conservative evangelicals, the C.I.A., and military regimes in Guatem ala, El Salvador, and Nicaragua (Stoll 1990). The 19 84 North American Congress on Latin American Report (Dominguez and Huntington 1984:24) argues that U.S. businessmen involved in organizations such as Campus Crusade ( Movimiento Alfa y Omega in Central America) had rather ambitious plans for the region plan Christ and the American Way to the entire w 1 990s, Brouwer et al (1996:10) argued that that the global faith of Christianity is also a social product that missiona In a number of ways, the argument that Christianity in Cuba and Protestantism in partic ular The current debate, among Cuban and U.S. academics alike, seems to revolve around to what extent that influence remains. nd practice create something new? This question reflects a long standing debate in the academic literature surrounding

PAGE 24

24 rejected the term syncretism altogether; although it has been used to describe complex encounters between European Christianity and native religions and cultures in the Americas, the term carries contrast to others that are Within the Cuban case, I argue below that there are both old and new elements within Cuban Protestantism, tionary discourse. used in order to capture the complexities within cultural and religious encounters. It can refer to a) the attempt by foreign missionaries to frame Chri stian ideas and practices in ways that resonate with local cultures and traditions; and b) the interpretation and re interpretation of Christian theologies and practices by individuals and groups in light of local realities and contexts. In terms of ident the actual St. Paul, that traveling and cosmopolitan missionary who was probably one of the first the importance of autochthonous understandings of Chr istianity, said in the first chapter to the Corinthians, 9:22 (NIV): all men, that I might by all means save some." applies here In the contemporary Cuban case, I use this latter frame of reference for aforementioned question about the creation of

PAGE 25

25 context. What makes Cuba note worthy of our analysis Christianity across the globe is nothing new or particularly uni noteworthy due to both internal and external elemen ts. Externally, lo cubano (cubanness) has had to struggle to define itself against the backdrop of bo th the Revolution and a complex ( and often ambivalent) relationship with the United States. Internally, being Cuba n has meant, since Fidel Castro entered Havana in 1959, being part of the Revolutionary process Latin American nations have certainly had their share of revolutionary movements, but none of them, until Cuba, resulted in a self identified materi gro wing up in an atheist environment. When the Soviet Union collapsed in 1991, it set in motion a series of events in Cuba that resulted in not merely a severe economic crisis, but an existential and moral crisis as well. The Cuban Revolutionary state, in o rder to lessen the severity of the economic crisis, put in place a set of economic austerity measures that resulted in a number of things at the practical level: the legalization of the U.S. dollar, the creation of joint ventures with international compani es, and allowing some small scale private enterprise. At the ideological level, however, some of these measures came into conflict with Revolutionary and socialist ideals. Some Cuban sociologists have noted this explicitly. T he consequences of the econ omic crisis had a social and spiritual as well as a material dimension: it led to the appearance of new social and economic classes, which in turn highlighted feelings of al l within more prosperous sectors of the economy such as the tourism industry; and it

PAGE 26

26 thought and attitude that reflected a sense of discoura gement, frustration and ev asion (Ramrez Calzadilla 2006:16). Within this economically unstable and ideologically challenging environment Protestantism, so closely associated with U.S. foreign missionaries prior to the 1959 Revolution, rapidly expanded in a secular and (until the 1992 ratification of the Constitution) atheist state. This dissertation argues that the expansion of Protestantism in Cuba since the fall of the Soviet Union cannot be explained solely by the history of foreign missions in Cuba, precisely because a number of Cubans converting to Protestantism during the early to mid 1990s had grown up with little or no connections to U.S. missionaries whatsoever. In fact, many had grown up in an environment that explicitly discouraged belief in a transcendental supernatur al realm, but paradoxically still held onto a type of socialist utopian belief that emphasized the transformation of human beings. This very particular historical and economic situation is w hat makes the Cuban case worth studying and it has also played a direct role in shaping Cuban Protestantism. In the following chapters, I will illustrate some of the ways that Cuban Protestants have grappled with and adapted to this peculiar circumstance of growing up within a Revolutionary, scientific materialist en vironment. Specifically, this involves three sets of interrelated practices and organizational methods: using the space of the home f or worship and prayer meetings (Chapter 3) ; a renovation of worship styles and music in Protestant liturgies to include Cu ban genres such as the guajira bolero danzn and the habanera (Chapter 4) ; Pentecostal and charismatic evangelization methods and groups, and spiritual retreats (Chapter 5); and the promotion of Protestant social welfare programs (Chapter 7).

PAGE 27

27 Through specific practices and evangelization methods, Cuban Protestants are grappling with, and negotiating, precisely what it means to be both Cuban and Protestant within the post Soviet e ra. In order to understand this process, however, we must place Cuban Protestantism within a larger historical context: the history of North American Protestant missionary work in Cuba, the Cuban Revolution, and the fall of the Soviet Union and subsequent economic crisis The R oots of Cuban Protestantism involved the encouragement of free trade, foreign missionary enterprises, and a great influx of Protes tant immigrants to the region (Berg and Pretiz 1994:56). The second wave, clearly arising out of the influence of the first, saw the creation of Protestant schools and churches that were organized mainly through connections with U.S. denominations. The establishment of schools, hospitals, and churches through th e aid of foreign Protestant liberal Latin American political leaders whole heartedly embraced: utilize education not only as a commitment to evangelization, but as a count er measure to Catholic ecclesiastical influence and Spanish hegemony (Yaremko 2000:6). In the third wave of Latin American Protestantism, the region witnessed an influx of interdenominational faith missions and graduates from U.S. Bible Institutes, who co ntinued to maintain close ties to U.S. mission boards while helping to build Latin American churches modeled on their foreign counterparts. The fourth wave of Latin American Protestantism was the ," (Berg and Pretiz 1994:60) with intense (and often outdoor) evangelistic campaigns and the increasing influence of Pentecostalism.

PAGE 28

28 following the Spanish American War, when U.S. missio naries established a firm presence in Cuba throughout the island. They were a diverse group of individuals, families, and collectives: small investors and entrepreneurs, industrialists and minors, land owners, and heads of companies large and small (Prez 1999:242). A plethora of denominations arrived: Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, Disciples of Christ, and nes: Northern and Southern Baptists claimed what would later become, respectively, the Eastern and Western Conventions; Episcopalians chose Matanzas and Santiago de Cuba; Presbyt erians, Congregationalists, the Methodist Episcopal Church, South focused on W estern Cuba; and the Southern Methodists, Friends, and Northern Baptists focused their energies in the oriente (east) (Prez 1999:242; Yaremko 2000:6). When North American missionaries arrived in Cuba, they brought certain cultural forms indeed, an entire vision of a way of life with them: self discipline and moral uplift, progress and reasoned faith in human progress, and self improvement through education. What gave U.S. cultural forms their particular resonance was due to precisely the fact that they t ook hold locally and seemed directly relevant to everyday life in an environment previously shaken by the wars for independence. In addition to a Cubans and encourage a particular form of self disciplined lifestyle combined with a North American evangel ical project was in a project of

PAGE 29

29 transformation" (Prez 1999: 251). Revolutionary Cuba, of course, has long been engaged in a project of socialist tran sformation Guevara This project of human transformation diffe rs in a number of significant ways fro m tha t of U.S. evangelical missions, most notably in its stance towards capitalism. In theory, however, both aim to fundamentally transform human nature and values. Perhaps without even realizing it, the U.S. missionary project that sought to bring everyd ay Cubans into the fold of North American economic and cultural values also expectations derived from the eth ic of hard work and good deeds" (Prez 1999:250). Many Cubans who co nverted to Protestantism, then, had been ideologically and int ellectually prepared to expect, sal vation, but material well being (Prez 1999:254). This process of becoming involved in the everyday material as well as spiritual life of Cubans had lon g lasting consequences that may still be felt today. This process has taken on a myriad and complex set of forms that can b e difficult to disentangle and understand in light of the long, complex, and often tension filled relationship between the United States and Cuba. Some scholars of religion have asserted that it no longer makes sense to speak of the current spread of Pro testant and Evangelical movements in Latin America as the impo is no longer Protestantism in Latin America, but Latin American Protestantism This Latin American

PAGE 30

30 Protestant ism is as much localiz ed and autochthonous as it is simultaneously embedded in larger, global scripts of Christian dialogue and practices. For its part, Cuban Protestantism is no different; in spite of a long history of foreign presence on the island through U.S. missions, it took on Alberto J. Daz, a Cuban who established the first Baptist church in Havana in 1883, had spent time in from Spain. In 1940, the Quaker minister and educator Merle L. Davis explicitly noted leadership positions to Cubans (Prez 1999:255). One of the most prominent scholars on the hi story of Protestan tism in Cuba reminds us that "the year eighteen hundred and eighty three saw the birth of the presence and permanent ministry of Cuban Protestantism on the island. It was not started by North American or English missionaries, as was the cas e in the rest o Protestantism after 1959 (Yaremko 2000:xiii). Although Cuba was indeed "flooded" with U.S. missionaries after the 1898 war, there was a small but growing indigenous Protestants movement in Cuba, driven largely by nationalist Cubans who had returned from exile in the United States. These efforts, however, would later be subsumed under the work of Protestant mission boards in the United States, "dividing" th e work between denominations. This had the effect of "exchanging that early nationalist identity for a deep connection between Cuban and U.S. Protestantism" (Corse 2007:3). In the Western part of the country, which included the capital of Havana and sur rounding areas, this connection was particularly felt among the Western Baptists,

PAGE 31

31 who had long historical connection s with the Western Baptist Convention in the United States. The Cuban Revolutionary government would later be highly suspicious of this con nection. In 1965, forty preachers and thirteen laymen were arrested, including Herbert Caudill, the American superintendent of the Southern Baptist mission work in Cuba. The charges leveled against him were harsh: espionage, subversion, and counterrevolu tionary activity. However, Caudill had been a strong defender of the Rev olution during its early years, and if he had suddenly changed his mind, he had kept his opinions to himself (Corse 2007:83). After the Cuban Revolu tion in 1959, churches in Cuba, bo th Protestant and Catholic, were forced to undergo a dramatic change. Numerically, many left: 70% of Catholic priests and 90% of the Catholic religious, together with 50% or better of Protestant clerical and lay leaders, left the island (Crahan 1979:161 1 62). The churches that were most deeply affected by this exodus were those whose mission was closely tied to education; the school seizures by the Revolutionary government, which quickly secularized all forms of education, also resulted in a critical loss of internal structures for Protestant churches. Without these structures, Protestant denominations "would have to use new methods of religious education, many turning to the laity, a move that shifted some focus away from the traditional hierarchy" (Cors e 2007:71 72). This situation provided the roots for an indigenous and autochthonous Protestantism after 1959. Prior to the Revolution, however, the development of a truly autochthonous Cuban Protestantism was hindered by largely North American control of leadership, organization, and practice.

PAGE 32

32 Many Left, but Some R emained It is important at this juncture to point out that, in spite of the noted massive "exodus" of Protestant lay leadership a nd the faithful, some remained and even returned to continue thei r religious work in Cuba following imprisonment and forced labor within the Unidades Militares de Ayuda a la Produccin (Military Units to Aid Production, or U.M.A.P.). 3 Alberto Gonzlez Muoz, head of the Western Baptist Convention from 2002 2006, was on e such individual. In 1965 Gonzlez Muoz was preparing for a career as a pastor. In order to fulfill what he assumed was part of the recently enacted compulsory military service, Gonzlez Muoz and eleve n other students were sent to a U.M.A.P. work camp in the countryside of Camagey, Cuba. Very quickly, however, he learned that this service would not be equivalent to normal military exercises, as he and other Cubans were forced to work long hours manually harvesting sugarcane. This acute need for suga rcane would later become part of the "10 million sugar harvest goal" announced by Fidel Castro in 1969. Gonzlez Muoz (1994:6), in a memoir entitled "La U.M.A.P. es Tambin Historia Bautista" ( The U.M.A.P. is also Baptist History), described the ordeal: I can flat out tell you that there were days in which we worked more than 18 hours. The tiredness and exhaustion were such that we had our own defense system. As the cutting was in pairs, each one with three plows of cane, one worked while the other foun d a place within the countryside to sleep a little. If some official passed by and asked, they would say that the e body is exhausted, and we were. I lost 40 pounds during the first harvest. 3 The Cuban government created this organ ization in 1965 in an effort to "re educate" those deemed unfit for compulsory military service. Included were political dissidents, clerical and lay leaders (both Catholic and Protestant), marijuana smokers, homosexuals, and anyone accused of "ideologica l diversion." The government disbanded the camps in 1968.

PAGE 33

33 Within the memoirs, Gonzlez Muoz (1994) recalls struggling with a tangible gap experienced between officially stated intensions and the experienced realities of the camps; ac cording to a speech written by Fidel Castro regarding the purpose and nature of the "re educational programs," specific instructions were given as to how recruits were to be treated during the administering of military discipline. These instructions, Gonz lez Muoz argued, were clearly not followed. With the Jehovah's Witnesses in particular there were notable problems, for according to their practices they refused to salute a national flag, or wear a uniform. In response, according to Gonzlez Muoz's ( 1994:16) eyewitness account, "they stripped the Witnesses of their clothing, let them leave their socks on, and left them facing in the sun and heat without giving them any water, until they went falling one by one as the days passed." Reflecting upon thi s gap between stated values and intentions on the one hand, and practices on the other, Gonzlez Muoz (1994:6) stated that Human beings have the disgrace of avoiding in practi ce that which they beautifully theorize. That very same thing happens in the Ch ristian life. Many people criticize Christianity thanks to the Christians and reject the churches for their mistakes. The difference between what one should do and what happens, often is abysmal in many areas of life. The U.M.A.P. at curse. In a later memoir, Gonzlez Muoz (1996:35) did not harbor any bitterness or resentment towards those who had caused them suffering in the U.M.A.P. camps. Notably, Gonzlez Muoz also refused characterize the U.M.A.P. experiences as simply suffe ring as part of God's plan, and nothing more: rather, he felt a sense of empowerment knowing that God was also taken to the U.M.A.P. camps, and was suffering in all the places that we were there; he bore it with us Christians, but also with the homosexual s, the drug addicts, the delinquents, and all that were

PAGE 34

34 maybe with good intentions, but with wrong and cruel intent to re educate. Although Gonzlez Muoz recently emigrated to the United S tates, he chose to remain precisely during the years when many pastors and lay individuals fled. Reflecting on this temptation to leave, Gonzlez Muoz (2007:70) acknowledges that "the hope of leaving brought us happiness and enthusiasm, in the middle of the despondency brought about by the circumstances. It wasn't right for the work in the moment in which it was living! Neither was it consistent with the calling of God that we claim to have, nor the suffering that we claim to experience for the sacrific e suffered." Gonzlez Muoz's memoirs reveal a more complex religious milieu within Cuban Protestantism than first glance would suggest. Firstly, it points the important fact that not every religious leader or lay individual "packed th eir bags and left th e island" (D e la Torre 2002:97). Secondly, the type of religio sity that these memoirs present challenges "other worldly" and transcendent aspects within Protestantism. If this were not the case, then Gonzlez Muoz perhaps would have left upon being relea sed from t he U.M.A.P. camps, fleeing the difficulties within the churches in the 1960s, not the least of which included a vacuum in leadership and a severe dismantling of internal organization. As it was, Gonzlez Muoz remained; he maintained that a genu ine faith required concrete action within the "here and now," in working towards the re building of Protestant work in Cuba, by Cubans themselves. This effort to establish a Protestantism deeply rooted in Cuban realities has only grown since the 1959 Revo lution, but particul arly within the past two decades.

PAGE 35

35 Post Soviet R eligious R evivals and the D ecline in A theism The fall of the Soviet Union marked a watershed moment for Cuba. It did more than coincide with a severe drop in imports from the former USSR; it shook the very consciousness of the Cuban people. Lpez Vigil (2007), in analyzing the relationship between the economic crisis of the 1990s and the sudden emergence of religious revivals, characterized the situation in this manner: All these tendencie s became generalized in the 1990s. Atheism was now breaking down from below and within. Cuban society suddenly lost reference points that it had believed were stable, almost eternal. The USSR committed suicide, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union sh riveled, Europe's real socialism crumbled, the Sandinistas lost power, and with the end of the allied East, Cubans watched the threatening West strut around as omnipotent as a god. It was logical to return to the hereafter if so much was falling apart in the here and now This dissertation analyzes religious revivals and growth since the fall of the Soviet Union; in particular, it focuses on the narratives and practices of former atheists who converted to Protestantism and Evangelicalism during the eco nomic crisis following less a "return to the hereafter" than a turn to "here and no w." Cuban Revolutionary project, similar to Soviet forms of socialist utopianism, requires us to take a step back and carefully analyze precisely what Cuba from. U ntil constitutional changes in 1992, the Cuban state self identified as adhering to a materialis The Cuban and in many respects continues to be commens urate

PAGE 36

36 ideas and society: Religious suffering is at the same time an expression of real suffering and a protest against real suffering. Religion is the sigh of the opp ressed creature, the sentiment of a heartless world, and the soul of soulless conditions. It is the opium of the people. The abolition of religion as the illusory happiness of men, is a demand for their r eal happiness (Marx 1978a:54 ) In other words, r eligion is a very re al response to real suffering. H owever, it is also illuso ry, t Leninist critique of religious ideas, Cuban socialist discourse has historically appealed to a utopian language that emphasizes the possi bility of human transformation. ormation of individuals, but of society as a whole. In a meeting with group of young Soviet agricultural specialists, for example, Fidel Castro (1962) stated that It is natural that a society which liquidated the exploitation of man by man produced a new type of young people, a new man. In you we se e these young people, this man the product of a new society and we see this better than you yourselves, because for us this is indeed something extraordinary. When the Soviet Union fell, however, the economic crisis that ensued placed a severe strain upon this discourse of a new Cuban human being. The Cuban state found itself forced to adopt a dual currency system, and put into place certain liberalization measures that precariously inserted the Cuban economy into global capitalist order. I Revolutionary socialist ideals and economic realities.

PAGE 37

37 At the grassroots level, this led to the situation of great c onfusion that L pez Vigil (1997) described Conversion narratives among former atheists in Chapter 2 reveal a key common following the collapse of the Soviet Bloc : utter and complete despair and loss of hope in either a better present, or a viable future. Tillich (1990:182) asserts that without At a larger level, this dissertation argues that when Cubans turned to religion follo wing the collapse of the Soviet Union, they gained a new source of hope that moved them forward out of indifference, apathy, and despair. These emotional states were arguably highly detrimental to the Cuban Revoluti onary project. If there was anything th at the Revolution did not tolerate, it was transported Cubans deeply into the realms of social experimentation. It propounded an all encompassing and self implicating paradigm of engagement from which it was all but impossible to sta and despair rendered individuals in Cuban society unmovable, unable to proceed forward towards larger social change. Tangible H ope Following the collapse of the Soviet Bloc, many Cubans turned specifically to Protestan tis m a form of Christianity that has historically been associated with an an explicit emphasis upon individual sin and salvation, and their relationship to the afterlife

PAGE 38

38 the sinful b ody and the eternal soul (Augustine et al. 1955), as well as certain strains of transcendent nature of the Kingdom of God. This type of religiosity is characterized as vanished hope ag In this type of spirituali ty, the hope for a better, alternate world will only arrive when we reach heaven. This perspective can, in some circumstances, lead to an upholding of the material status quo: poverty, illness, economic inequality, and human suffering in general are seen as and, accordingly, the solution to these evils can only come from a deep, personal conviction There is another type of h ope, however: blocked hope is so bound up with the here below that it is identified with its own confinement. Religion is identified schema, institutional hierarc hies, along with particular leaders and rulers, monopolize the realm of hope. Dreams for a new or better society are ensconced within and only within the material world. In between these two extremes lies an important but ambiguous hope with respect to t socialist utopian language t

PAGE 39

39 w a dramatic r ise in conversions to Protestantism At a larger theoretica l level, I make two key interrelated arguments surrounding the notion of hope, which are analyzed in depth within the final two chapters. Firstly, I analyze the concept of hope as a concrete category of sociological analysis, rather than argue, building on various anthropological, sociological, historical, and theological perspectives, that ho pe itself is a both a creative process and a motivating force within society. Without hope social change is, in fact, impossible, for hope provides visions of alternative realities and expanded horizons beyond the present. Although in some cases hope can lead to a vision that is escapist and spirituality this is not the kind of hope that is identified with social change. for b oth individual and collective transformation. This tangible hope, however, can often face a plethora of obstacles and disappointments; indeed, as a number of scholars and theologians who have analyzed hope suggest, hopeful expectations are frequently neve r met. In spite of this, however, human beings keep moving forward nonetheless, in spite of perpetual disappointment. Th Tillich (1990) puts it, false hope? The paradoxical and powerful nature of hope lies precisely within its unfulfilled Without it, we remain in place either simply content with our condition, or within a s tate of despair that is the opposite of moving forward.

PAGE 40

40 As a second part of my analysis of hope, which I tie directly to the Cuban context, I argue that the turn to in general and to Protestantism specifically after the fall of the Sovie t Unio This hope, however, was focusing solely upon the afterlife. In line with previous chapters that analyze how Cubans are taking la processes of indigenization, I argue Protestants tangible. I the importance of providing for the material as well as the spiritual needs of fellow Cubans. This, in a number of respects, re flects the larger Revolutionary milieu in whic h C uban Protestantism finds itself. Finally, I seek to take the Cuban case study as a launching point for a larger discussion about the relationship between religion, social change, and religious revivals, particularly within communist, post communist, and post Soviet areas. I leave the definitional boundaries of what constitutes a "post communist" society open; China, for example, remains a communist country, but its economic structure and relationship to the United States are noticeably different. In te rms of the recent explosive growth in Christianity under the context of communism, however, we can draw parallels between the Cuban and Chinese cases, as well as between Cuba and the former USSR. Scholars are just beginning to reevaluate religious change in the post Cold War context, and it is my hope that this Cuban case study will add to this growing scholarly inquiry.

PAGE 41

41 CHAPTER 2 "FINDING RELIGION:" CUBAN CONVERSION NARRATIVES Rethinking Rel igious Conversion in the Cuban p ost Soviet C ontext This chapter is particularly concerned with why, and under what circumstances, atheist Cubans turned to religion following the collapse of the Soviet Union. Specifically, it focuses on narratives among former atheists who converted to P rotestantism material goods and resources that were previ ously imported from the Soviet B loc. The Cuban case study forces us to re think traditional theories of religious conversion: when onv it might be assumed that they are this chapter argues that in Cuba there is a much more complex process of religious change and conversion occ urring. ideology combined with scientific atheism, which has promoted the creation of an Hombre Nuevo Cuban civic and political re ligion has permeated all sectors of Cuban society political, economic, and cultural and this has helped shape the structural conditions through which transitions from atheism to religion have taken place. I argue that the term Some scholars of post Soviet religiosity have found that conventional methods of a religious and religious repression, cannot ade quately account for growth in post Soviet countries. Religious pluralism in post Soviet societies must take into account atheism as a competitor if we are to gain a more comprehensive understanding of the relationship

PAGE 42

42 between revivals and social change (F roese 2004a:57 58). Kazmina and Filippova (2005) post Soviet societies by comparing and contrasting Russian and Ukrainian case studies. They argue that current religious cha nge and revivals must be placed within specific pre Soviet and Soviet contexts. Notably, they found that even under the most severe of Soviet anti religious ho wever, succeed in reshaping it (Kazmi na and Filippova 2005:1056). The Cuban case, when placed comparatively with other post Soviet examples, raises similar sets of questions and issues. It also, however, raises other questions that involve a re r eligious economies approach to conversion Under these models for explain ing aggregate religious growth ( Stark, Iannaccone, and Finke 1996; Chesnut 1997; Gill 1998; Stark and Finke 2000; Chesnut 2003), faith based organizations function much like economic among a dizzying array of rel igious options" (Chesnut 200 3:4), has been explained by rational choice theorists as a systematic de regulation of the religious market and a decline in the Catholic Chur e between various traditions and practices the o ption that is most likely to fulfill their particular needs and maximize their social and religious c apital (Stark and Finke 2000:119). (200 0 :114

PAGE 43

43 traditions (i.e., from Christi anity to Hinduism, for example). Notably, there is no definition here explaining shifts or convers More recent ly, a number of scholars on Latin America have raised important conversion. Rational choice theory, along with other theories of religion and culture that have more o able strengths. On the do they characterize actors as overly determined by unconscious external structures. On the fl ip sid e, however, existence of what it is trying to explain (Smilde 2007a:48). It focuses upon what religion does practices In order to avoid reductionism (i.e., religion and culture have no other purpose beyond providing pragmatic tool kits of resources), however, instrumentalist on are latent, or the over t purpose of religious participation but unintended consequen ces (Smilde 2007a:48). If t his is the case, then what religion does for individuals cannot enter into individual preferences and choices, and therefore cannot fall under the rubric of rational action. If this is correct, then it would seem that we need to expand our analytical repertoire of what we m the of imaginative (Smi lde 2007a:52). Through the (Smilde 2007a:157), imaginative rationality seeks to avoid the assumed incompatibility between

PAGE 44

44 structure and agency through looking at the ways in which social networks both encoura ge and impede religious conversion. The Cuban case raises a number of thorny methodological and practical issues that challenge the viability of the rational choice approach to understanding both religious change and conversion. Firstly, it would be inacc urate to state that the institutional Catholic Church, unlike other parts of Latin America, has held a monopoly status in Cuba; on the whole, it has been relatively weak in comparison to less institutionalized and more popular forms of religiosity (Crahan 1979: 158). Secondly, we cannot discount the role that the state onomic redistribution of resources; it made a moral and ethical argument surrounding the transformation of human beings and society. In this manner, Revolutionary ideology, even under the rubric of scientific atheism, may have functioned as alternatives t within the Rationsl choice theory contains within it an ntext of opportunity and constraint to pursue their self determined, self oriented, material interests 2003:141 142). In Cuba, however, this model of human personhood was challenged by Revolutionary discourse that emphasized collective interests, altruism, and a political upon collective rather than individual self interest did face severe challenges after the fall of the Soviet Union; however, it did not disappear This becomes clearer within

PAGE 45

45 conversion narratives among former atheists. Some, who were initially highly critical or even hostile to the notion of religion, came to embrace religious beliefs and practices as more than simply an individualistic means to an end. Historical B ackground When th e Soviet Union collapsed in 199 1 Cuba felt its reverberations. Aid from the Soviet Council of Mutual Economic Assistance, which accounted for about 85% of Soviet U nion declined by more than 90% ; petroleum imports decreased by an equal amount, and GDP dropped by 34% (Prez 1995 b :383). This certainly amounted to a crisis in international trade, but on the ground in Cuba consequence s proved devastating. In A ugust 1990 the government of Cuba announced the need for certain austerity and rationing or simply Reguant 2009:17). Cuban academics studying the imp act of the Special Period on the nation have noted the watershed nature of the moment. Some have argued, for example, that the Special Period amounted to more than simply a sudden drop in GDP or loss of material resources. Rather, the economic crisis mar ked the very subjectivity of the Cuban populace (Ramrez Calzadilla 2006: explained, was reflected in the brick wall that Cubans were thrown into: a moment in 1 1 Personal communication, July 2006.

PAGE 46

46 The material and psychological desp eration that so many Cubans suffered during this time coincided with a spiritual desperation and need in the population. This is reflected in numerous personal testimonies and conversion narratives that consistently draw connections and parallels between a complete loss of hope in either a better Leninist history, a number of these narra tives are from individuals who spent most of their lives growing up within an atheist or secular environment. d raises important ific atheism, as well as religious observance prior to and after the 1959 Revolution. According to research conducted in the late eighties by the Department of Social and Religious Studies of the Center for Psychological and Sociological Research (CIPS), approximately 85% of the Cuban population reported some type of belief in or contact with the divine, while formal ties to structured religions 2005:244). According to this research, atheists accounted for only 15% of the samp le. 2 These statistics would indicate that in spite of official attempts by the Cuban state ta found in Russia and other po st Soviet areas that suggests that even the most ardent atheism campaigns may not have resonated with individuals (Froese 2004b). Although the former Soviet Union may not have been particularly successful in forced secul arization it is important to note that the 2

PAGE 47

47 Cuban case is different. The aforementioned statistics indicate that institutionalized religion, in contrast to more popular forms of religiosity and practice, has played much less of a role in Cuba. The Cuban case presents us with a different h istorical trajectory regarding the influence of institutionalized religion; in contrast to the Orthodox Church, which has long exerted significant influence in both Russian state politics and national culture, pre Revolutionary Cuba tended to associate ins titutionalized religion in general, and the Catholic Church in particular, with foreign elements (Crahan 1979:158). We are therefore confronted with a complex religious milieu in Cuba. On the one hand, statistics from Cuban research centers indicate that official attempts to promote and practices. It may ha Cubans were forbidden to join the Communist Party until co nstitutional changes in 1992, then it is conceivable that some may have simply hidden their beliefs. Otherwise, it is difficult to reconcile statistics on the percentage of atheist Cubans with official Communist Party requirements. On the other hand, th e formerly atheist Cubans I spoke with during in depth interviews in 2005 did seem to indicate that they genuinely subscribed to the Cuban Revolutionary project of creating promotion of scientific atheism from its overall Revolutionary project Since the Special g economy has increasingly entered into the global capitalist market particularly through the promotion of international tourism. As these

PAGE 48

48 economic changes have also coincided with ideological shifts at the state level, we must therefore analyze ost Soviet religious revivals within the context of this new phase of global capit alism. It is perhaps tempting to draw an automatic correlation between material scarcity and religious social change. Notably, Cubans did turn to churches during the Speci al Period for material aid, as congregations gathered resources among themselves and distributed food and clothing donations. In addition, there is evidence that individuals and groups firmly believe that religious beliefs and practices can offer solution s to everyday problems and issues; the same has been argued for Pentecostal healing as well ( see Chesnut 2003). Indeed, some of my interviews with Cubans involve individuals who, for a variety of reasons, grew up atheist, turned to Santera or Regla de Oc ha seeking solutions to psychological, physical, and spiritual problems, and l ater converted to Evangelicalism This process was, however, not an automatic trajectory; some evangelicals find only a partial resolution of problems and may discontinue practi ce (Smilde 2007a:133 39). whom were initially highly critical or even hostile to the notion of religion, came to embrace religious beliefs and practices as more than simply a means to an end. In the highly unstable and desperate environment that Cubans found themselves in during the Special Period, there is no doubt that many sought specific things: peace from severe anxiety, help with depression (which unfortunately often r esulted in suicide among the populace), physical and emotional healing from a plethora of illnesses, and material and economic security. Some Cubans, as we will see below, began to turn to religious

PAGE 49

49 world views and practices after having spent the majorit y of their lives within an at heist and secular environmen t I am particularly interested in why, and under what circumstances, atheist Cubans turned to religion i n the first place. M of conversion happened to coincide with the Special P eriod and the fall of the Soviet Union thus suggesting a strong correlation between economic crisis and religious change. However, I argue that Cuban conversion narratives reveal a much more complex reality beyond a simple cause and effect analysis. Reli gious R e vivals and the D ecline in A theism In 1992 Cuba changed its constitution through an amendment, transforming Cuba from an officially atheist to a secular state (Crahan 2005:237). During the 1990s, the Cuban government gradually opened up dialogue wi th religious groups, particularly those who belonged to the Cuban Council of Churches, and 1998 saw the much anticipated visit of Pope John Paul II. The Cuban state also encouraged the development of Afro Cuban cultural and religious centers, museums, con ferences, and performances through such institutions as the National Folkloric Group of Cuba ( Conjunto Folklrico Nacional both encourage international tourism investment on the isl and, and emphasize the nation officially secular state (Ayorinde 2004). Meanwhile, as the Cuban government gradually softened its Marxist Leninist stance toward religion, its popula tion grapp led with the chal lenges of the Special Period. C onventional models analyzing religious pluralism in post Soviet areas must take into account competition with atheism (Froese 2004a). Prior to the fall of the Soviet Union, the doctrine of scientific atheism in Russia functioned as an alternative to

PAGE 50

50 religion, maintaining a monopoly status through a combination of intensive re education programs, the closing down of churches and religious schools, and the intention to h socialist utopianism (Froese 2004a:66). A strikingly similar phenomenon occurred in Cuba, although with different historical trajectories in the relationship between the Cuban government and religi ous groups. Fidel Castro ( Castro and Betto 1987 : 197) ex plicitly stated in a series of interviews with liberation theologian Frei Betto that conflicts mainly resulted from class issues and the identification of the Cuban Catholic Church as a pre Revolutionary colonial institution whose clergy were primarily of foreign origin. 1979:157) has proceeded more slowly in comparison to other areas of La tin America where liberation theology has deeply taken root. This is due to the fact that Cuban Revolutionary ideology and economic structure. Thus, it was only until the 1970s that Cuban churches began exploring some of the innovations in pastoral organization and lay participation that liberation theology addressed elsewhere in Latin America (Crahan 1979:157). Importantly, however, Castro has acknowledged thro ugh his co nversations with B etto certain parallels between liberation t heology and Revolutionary discourse. In discussing with Betto how to put revolutionary ideas into practice, Castro ( Castro and Betto 1987:271) stated that The question is how to implement an ide a or a revolutionary social program. mistake to stress philosophical d ifferences with the Christians who, as a majority, are mass ively victimized by the system rather than try to

PAGE 51

51 persuade all who share the same aspiration of justice to unite in a comm on Until constitutional changes in 1992, the Cuban Revolutionary s tate did declare itself as of the universe" (Republic of Cuba 2008a ). This scientific materialism formed the basis of Cuban Marxist philosophies, which drew their roots from positivism and went even further critiques of ideologies (Parsons and Somerville 1977:15 16). Although the 1961 Cuban missile crisis undoubtedly strained rela tions between Cuba and the Soviet Union and led to a further divergence in philosophical methods, we cialism and man in Cuba" (Guevara and Deutschmann 1997). Under this framework, the new Cuban and Russian human being would selflessly and altruistically work not for the material betterment of their own individual selves, but for the common good of societ y. The development of a socialist economic structure, in other words, would manifest itself The collapse of the Soviet Union and instigation of the Cuban Special Period, however, coincided with ideological changes at the state level. In 1992 Cuba reformed the 1976 version of its Constitution to state in Chapter 1, Article 8 that the government

PAGE 52

5 2 7 Article 55 also states that Cuban citizens have the "freedom to change religious beliefs or to not have any, and to profess, within the framework of respect for the law, the religious belief of his pre ference" (Republic of Cuba 2008 b ). However, it maint ained the previous 1976 clause allowing for state regulation of religious institutions, which has since taken a myriad of forms ranging from house church regulations to specific permit requirements on the construction of new church buildings. At the local level, Cubans who had spent most of their lives adhering to the previous scientific atheist world view concretely affect their present circumstances and offer an alter native future reality. Atheism, in other words, began to lose its hold on the Cuban populace. Froese (2004a) drew a correlation between the loss of Communist political power and a consistent decline in atheism within all former Soviet states. Without a n official sponsor, scientific atheism essentially lost its appeal, and religious groups rushed in to fill the vacuum and compete for the hearts and minds of those previously under its presence of renewed religious monopolies and state regulations of certain religious groups and activities (Froese 2004a:59). Others however, warn us about larger statistical analyses concerning religious activity in places such as Ru ssia There very well may be a large gap between the number of those who consider themselves to be believers and the number of those who actually practice (Kazmina and Filippova 2005:1063). Interestingly, surveys among Russians en associated with the Russian cultural imagination,

PAGE 53

53 Church in matters of moral and social concern ( Kazmina and Filippova 2005: 1064). Froese (2004a ), however, also ex amined a rather large set of post Soviet republics in addition to the Russ ian federation, and acknowledged atheists does not perfectly match increases in religious memberships due to the portion of no n religious people who i n 1970 were not convinced atheists but have subsequently joined religious groups 59). Although many of the lay and clerical religious leaders did leave Cuba shortly after Fidel Castro took power in 1959, the current wave of religious revi vals did not arise out of a va cuum. Shortly after the 1959 Revolution 70% of Catholic priests and 90% of Catholic laypeople, along with 50% or better of Protestant clerical and lay leaders, fled the island. However, other religious Cubans purposefully c hose to remain; some even remained after the particularly difficult period of the early 1960s, when the Cuban government sent a number of seminary students, ministers, priests, and other religious laypersons to work camps known as the Military Units to Aid Production (U.M.A.P.). Even in the context of historical skepticism towards institutional religion, Christianity in Cuba notably reassertion of loyalty to the churches 979:158). Religion, Socialism, Religious Socialism, and A theism Fidel Castro ( Castro and Betto 1987) made it clear that some Christians actively nherent conf lict between Chri s tianity and socialism. Castro ( Castro and Betto 1987:19), who attended Jesuit schools in his youth, said the following to Frei Betto:

PAGE 54

54 believe that Christ was a great revolutiona entire doctrine was devoted to the humble, the poor; His doctrine was devoted to fighting against abuse, injustice and the degradation of human His teachings and socialism. Cast r o did not seem to be criticizing Christianity or religion as such, but transcendent and utopian forms of religiosity. Castro ( Castro and Betto 1987:16) than a utopian doctrine, not a spiritual consolation for those who suffer Tillich (1971:41) explains that the connection between religion and socialism can be understood in a number of ways. The first is one of substitution: socialism as religion; anot her is what Tillich (1971) refers political principles with organized Christianity Given ( Castro and Betto 1987) aforementioned discussion on compatibiliti es betw atheism in light of the values and practices promoted by the Revolution itself. We must economic tre nds since the collapse of the Soviet Union, and this in turn will help us better understand the current shape tha t religious revivals in Cuba have taken. What we are the forced the Cuban government to make significant socio economic changes. Some of these changes the prom ot ion of international tourism have challenged Revolutionary utopian goals of

PAGE 55

55 i ncentives Among religious institutions characterized (Garca Franco 2005:261). The Cuban case forces us to re think what we mean by bot economic changes since the nineti es. At approach may very well help us re evaluate the relationship between religious pluralism, church state relations, and revivals Larger "macro level" analyzes may very well help us re evaluate the relationship between religious pluralism, church state relations, and revivals by specifically taking the decline of atheism into account. At the local level of personal religious change and ch oice, however, I agree with Spickard's (1998:110 11 1 ) analysis of the benefits and pitfalls of religious market approaches to social change. They can provide a clear picture of large and aggregate processes, but what they cannot do is explain how individuals will act within spe cific settings. The collapse of the Soviet Union and the subsequent Special Period economic crisis may indeed have been a catalyst for the creation of a set of new social and economic conditions whereby Cubans began exploring different ways of seeing the world and acting within it. These two events in and of themselves, however, cannot rom atheism to religion in Cuba. If we factor in the socialist ideals within the Revolution itself, however, a clearer picture emerges: in a n umber of respects, both Christianity and Revolutionary socialism call for the dramatic transformation of human beings and society. During the years in which it most ardently encouraged scientific materialism, however, Cuban socialism eschewed any and all

PAGE 56

56 ty, arguing, in line with Marx (1978a) Upon the collapse of the Soviet Union, however, Cuba suffered more than a drastic drop in imports. At the grassroots level, the narratives below reveal that Cubans began to experience feelings of frustration, apathy, and hopelessness. In short, they found it increasingly difficult to get up in the morning and move forward with daily activities, for fe that the move from atheism to religiosity involved either a form of escapism, or the mere fulfillment of specific ma terial and psychological needs if you will. The narratives below, however, suggest that religious conversion during the Special Period involved a much more complex set of realities. Conversi on Narratives: Formerly A theist Cubans Miguel, 3 an Afro As anoth er informant explained the economic downturn in Cuba precipitated a sharp increase in inflation: depression, and hopele explicitly drew a correlation between the economic, social, and psychological 3 Pseudonyms are used in this study. Conversion narratives are from June 2005.

PAGE 57

57 environment that Cubans fa ced during the Special Period, and a lack of internal peace all these years of this Revolutionary system, atheism has peace and security he sought. They have seen that the situation is so above what a human being can carried me to the point of seeking help through the Afro can testify to this, and I know man y people that, for example currently in my church I have people, more than one, various people that have arrived, go to church. Because the psychologist realizes that many people a re Seeing a psychologist himself in 1991 due to the extreme anxiety and frustration I had never believed in anything, and so, there arrived in our life next to our family some people that were Santera priests in Cuba babalawos and spiritist s, too. And these people began to preach to us about their religion. And we realized that there existed spiritual worlds that we had never believed in. Santera revolves around ash a spiritual force found within living beings and objects, and personi fied in the orishas or African spirits (Murphy 1993:131). Practitioners maintain a relationship with their respective orishas them throughout their lives. T to make things happen 1983:2), and r epresent lly and materially discernible (Murrell 2010:108).

PAGE 58

58 suddenly placed limits on what was practically possible on a day to Individuals will initially turn to religions such as Santera, Candombl, and Umbanda if secular channels did not solve their problems (Chesnut 1997). These problems are illnesses and financial difficulties (Chesnut 2003:114). In fact, healing poverty related afflictions may constitute the primary purpose of the spirits within African diaspora religious t raditions, and consulting directly with these supernatural beings is viewed by This emphasizes the functional aspects of African derived r eligious practices what they do and particular cosm ologies and world views. Some scholars argue that in contrast to Pentecostalism ( nd to some extent the Catholic Charismatic Renewal ) African diasporan religions are deci dedly not religions of conversion and proselytization (Chesnut 2003:118). Practitioners might very well use preexisting social and familial Santera babalawos to This is due to the relatively (Chesnut 2003:116) among African derived religions that does not draw a sharp bl ack and white division between good and evil. Thus, the bonds of evil would not resonate with African derived world views.

PAGE 59

59 Some of these observations and analyses do r although his framework is more difficult to apply to the Cuban case where an ath eist hroughout Latin America, practitioners of African derived faiths ely nominal or non institutional Catholicism (Chesnut 2003:110). Unlike Evangelicalism that demands a decidedly f rom an atheist past. The observation that spiritual and supernatural healing initially brings individuals to the doors of a Candombl terreiro or a home in Santera (Chesnut 2003) can be applied to Migue solutions to the problems he faced. The nature of the problems that he faced, however, arguably straddled the line between psychological and spiritual: anxiety, frustration, In contrast Chesnut (2003:113) uses (1986) work on Umbanda in Brazil to argue for the instrumental nature of diaspora religions, pointing out that Brown found fewer than 6 percent of her respondents who sought help at an Umbanda center fo r spiritual problems. and turned to the African derived religion of Santera in search of what app ears to be evangelicalism raises even more complicated questions regarding the choices and circumstances surrounding religious conversion: I began to have spiritual exp eriences, like in the world of darkness, and things that tortured me even physically. I had already had the perception of

PAGE 60

60 the spiritual world. And then, each moment became unbearable. I tried to reject it. I was learning of, that is to say, experiences with the spiritual people that had been preaching to me [at work] began to tell me that if I accepted Christ, those spiritual experiences would go away. That [the experiences] had br ought more spiritual disruption. And I began to reason. And there arrived a moment in which reaching peace became so unbearable...imagine two things: for me the spiritual unbearabl e. To the point that in that state it was practically desperation. I saw in me clearly the answer that they had given me: accept Christ, and I did just that. If we were to adopt a Cuban religion of weighed his options in a rational manner, and chose to participate in a religion (or not) that would effectively provide him with the peace that he desperately sought amid (Peterson 1997:163) cannot be fully measured by a simple cost benefit analysis. The benefits of ratio nal choice theory is that it emphasizes the role of human agency and the ability of individuals to influence the external structures around them, instead of b eing produced by them It also avoids the pitfall of a reductionist Marxism that reduces all religious experiences to false consciousness. On the downside, however, the theory t ends to assume a static and uniform definition of what we mean by measurable set of

PAGE 61

61 preferences regardless of specific historical, cultural, and economic contexts (Spickard 1998:106). If simple cost/benefit analysis, then it is perhaps equally as reductive to assume that his crisis. Certainly there is no denying that his experiences, like those of other informants are brought to the Regla de O connection, crisis, and trauma" (Mur rell 2010:116). However, del of religious conversion only goes so far when it comes to explaining religious change and i nnovation (Levine 1993:17). From the pers pective of Yoruba cosmology in Reg la de O orishas in the same way that they orishas who choose and claim them personally (Murrell 2010:113). We should bear these complex of analysis in explaining religious change and conversion. particularly harsh years of Cuba from atheism to religion as a desire to seek a measure of spiritual and psychological stability and solace. As a pleth ora of literature on Latin American evangelicalism has explained, religious practices have indeed provided individuals and groups with feelings of social solidarity and tools for economic survival and solace amid conditions of

PAGE 62

62 upheaval and uncertainty ( Wil lems 1967; Roberts 1968; Mariz 1994) However, framing religious conversion solely in terms of cultural and economic survival makes one On Lenin P ortraits and Bibles Diego, a Baptist who conver ted to Protestantism in 1995, has led a physically challenging life. Suffering from the after effects of surgeries gone awry, he was left with a hump in his back, and at one point was even bed ridden for two years. Although his mother was Protestant, Die point, however, even his mother had abandoned religious practices. During his time of forced bed rest, the pasto r of the church that his mother had once attended would visit given to him. Instead, he would ask his mother to bring him a portrait of Lenin that he had, and place it next to his bedside. When said pastor came to visit Diego, he told him Following several back operations, Diego began to suffer from acute emotional stre ss when certain friends be g an to ignore and reject him. I three years. And I was out of contact for a long time with the world and people. And they began to reject me.

PAGE 63

63 Upo impression, similar to his previous reaction upon being given one from the pastor, was Completely, completely. So, in the middle of my head there were immense things, without understanding the majority of them, but there was a verse that answered my question about who God was. It said who God was and According to Diego, this moment marked his evangelical conversion experien ce. What is particularly interesting about D whom he has always lived with initially grew up Protestant but discontinued religious practice as an adult. While his mother did not seem to actively push a scientific atheist w orldview upon her son, Diego nonetheless adamantly subscribed to its ten e nts His father, notably, Certain social networks can influence th e possibilities for conversion through a me chanics Interaction between an Evangelical and a non Evangelical can range from a simple sharing of ideas to outright symbols, concepts, and practices that resonate with the non Evangelical during a however, he was interestingly spatially present with a former Protestant mother and a father who remaine d antagonistic towards Evangelicalism. At this particular juncture, network influence seemed to be going in the opposite direction from moving towards conversion.

PAGE 64

64 Diego underwent a particularly difficult period of loneliness and rejection from fellow pee rs following his back surgeries. Smilde (2007a:94) noted this as well; among his Venezuelan respondents who for various reasons felt different, awkward, or socially out of place, emotional isolation and loneliness played a direct role in turning to Evange licalism. Following his aforementioned Bible reading experience and subsequent conversion, Diego decided to attend the church that his mother had attended long ago during her earlier Protestant years. At this point, network influence seemed to have falle n in line with what Smilde (2007a) observed: his mother returned to Protestantism following an extended period of skepticism towards religion in general, and his father underwent a conversion experience similar to his own. Incidentally, the r happened to be the same one who had given him a Bible during his years of forced bed rest, which he had rejected and requested a portrait of Lenin instead. Diego describes the process of attending the church for the first time as one of simultaneous joy and agony. are you doing sitting here in the middle of all these people singing these that I was, tha t I belonged to him. And the devil even came to say to my life, that I should commit suicide. That I had no reason to live. He would Diego explained that he was particularly struck by the way those within the church severe loneliness and rejection from fellow peers, helped shape the structural con ditions that contributed to his overall conversion experience. conversion narrative also suggests that religious practices and discourses provided him with a new sense of self worth and purpose for living. He emphasized that before he

PAGE 65

65 ar H e ard about Jesus Christ for the F irst T Adela, a you ng Pentecostal woman in her mid twenties gre mother who, while not a self declared atheist, did not share any particular religious the 1959 Revolution, all religious instruction became secularized, and in 1961 the Cuban state instigated a national literacy campaign that not only sought to achieve nation wide literacy, but also to instill within the Cuban populace the idea that any and every Cuban could achieve the seemingly impossible (Arnove and Graff 2008:175). Thus, a well educated and literate populace became an integ ral part of the Revolutionary process, and was directly tied to Cuban personal and collective and national identities. Adela, a studious and conscientious young woman, explained how even as a ng Concerning her goals, she stated that she could Take them by the hand, and I would go walking towards them. But one stage of my life I was an adolescent. An adolescent, I was sixteen years erything that I had set out to, right? Everything that I had desired in my heart, I had achieved. And along the way, I began to feel an emptiness. An emptiness, an understand why, if t way, that I would feel that.

PAGE 66

66 It is possible, then, given the aforementioned discussion of the role that familial networ family member played a role within her overall experience. It was not until after her grandmother converted, for example, that she first visited a church and began to equate I started in a church, and for the first time in my life I heard about Jesus Christ. God did some very special things with her [the grandmother]. God utiful things with her life and I could see the those moments I felt that what I was missing was Him. That I had felt so unsatisfied and so empty, that what my life needed was to get in the hand of God more than anything else. Of the conversion narratives mentioned so far, A dela converted to Protestantism the latest, and the particularly bleak years of the Special Period did not seem to play nearly as much of a role within her narr ative compared with others. However, she did share with them a common underlying characteristic among Cubans growing up within a scientific atheist environment: a distinct lack of belief in either a higher being or beings, a spiritual world capable of aff ecting the material world, or both. It is also significant that her narrative, similar to the two previous ones before her, deals explicitly with her throughout interviews with Cuban informants. Such emotions, of course, cannot be confined to any one particular person or group, regardless of any particular worldview or ideology held. They do psychological environment at the time. The risk, however, is to conclude or generalize

PAGE 67

67 about the relationship between emotional, psychological, and physical crisis on the one hand, and religious ch ange on the other. least until she began having sudden and seemingly inexplicable feelings of emptiness and insatisfaction. Following conversion to Pentecostalism, Ade la explained that not only had she never been so happy in all her life, but she also stated that God had provided her with the wherewithal to accept and participate in the plans that He had for her, and remain happy doing so regardless of the situation. I nterestingly, Adela that involved a relinquishing of the control and order she assumed she had always had. Let us recall for a moment the narrative of our first inf ormant Miguel, the Afro Cuban Protestant pastor who stated that Cuban psychologists were actually have seen that the situation humanly possible within specific conditions and circumstances at first glance seems to contradict certain strains of utopian social philosophy. It was Marx (1978b:595) himself, however, make it just as they please; they do not make it under circumstances chosen by themselves, but under famous argument that religion represents both a protest against rea l suffering as well as is clearly relevant here The economic collapse in Cuba during the nineties created significant material scarcity. However, this material scarcity in of itself, while an important contributing

PAGE 68

68 factor, did not singularly cause a religious revival (Alonso 2005:244). Cuban narratives suggest that the life s beliefs and practices involved new horizons and limits of the humanly possible. I ar gue economic n simply a lack of material goods; it created difficult situations of despair and hopelessness that led to human inertia rather than concrete action and moving forward within history. On B icycles, B lackouts, and B odegas The severe lack of material resources and food during the Special Period time for Cubans. Put in place in 1962 but not in tended to remain permanent, the Cuban government provides each household or family a libreta or ration booklet used to buy a very select amount of food at subsidized prices in a bodega or specialized store for distributing rations. Although specific amo unts have varied depending upon location, year, and availability, pre Special Period levels for selected products included 5 6 lbs. of rice, 1.25 1.5 lbs. of dry legumes, 1 cup of cooking oil, and 4 ounces of coffee. The Special Period, however, saw a sig nificant drop in available food within the bodegas, to the extent that more than 10 years after its inception, ration quota amounts have yet to return to their previous levels (Alvarez 2004). This clearly led to a desperate situation of severe hunger with in the populace, and many turned to the churches for aid. Diego, from our aforementioned narrative, explained that

PAGE 69

69 Many were in anguish, and in a particular time during the Special Period, With an astounding liquid monetary rate where Cubans could not use their cash were able to in dependently gather what little they had to redistribute to those who came to their doors in need. With a severe shortage in petroleum resulting in significant transportation issues, Cubans faced great difficulties in trying to get from place to place. Di ego recalled that the only way to get to church or anywhere, really was a bicycle: We would go to a church that was some 10, 12 km away from our church. Sometimes 15 or 20 of us would go at night on bikes to that church to give a program, to participate t that time of the Special Period, many times the electricity would go out. And we had to give the services without electricity. With only some resources, with candles, things like that. In describing how peopl e came to church during this difficult period, Diego acknowledged that many did go to church needing, and asking for, material don ations. Diego church] by way of those thing sense of why some people would leave and others would remain, given the significant material scarcity prevalent thr oughout the Special Period? Cubans remained in church individual and social change, which had diminished significantly during the nineties. When I r eturned to Cuba in June of 2010, I noted that conditions in Cuba had been deteriorating under the effects of yet another acute economic crisis. The crisis this time

PAGE 70

70 had not been the res ult of a collapsing Soviet Bloc but a conglomerate of multi dimension al problems on both a local and a global scale that have drastically cut the amount of food and products that Cuba imports from foreign countries. Although most people are aware of the economic embargo against Cuba, many might not realize that it excludes the export of food and agricultural products from the U.S. to Cuba; some of these products include corn, wheat, soybeans, oil, and beans. The U.S. recession of 2009, coupled with two major hurricanes in 2008 that inflicted significant damage upon agricultural production, have severely restricted both food imports as well as local production. In 2010 meal exports to Cuba were all off by at least 50% for the first two mon ths of 2010 compared to 2009" (Cash Strapped Cuba C uts US Food Imports Drastically 2010). In 2009, total U.S. agricultural products to Cuba plummeted by more than 108 million, from a record high of 715 million in 2008. In addition, the U.S. recession has also limited the amount of economic remittances se nt from Cub an Americans to their families whi ch, along with foreign tourism, has long contributed significantly to the amount of hard currency available for purchasing power in Cuba. Finally, weak global economies have contributed to a decline in tourism expenditures to Cuba. In order to encourage local production of food and resources, through an economic plan that bears a certain resemblance to the Import Substitution Industri alization (ISI) policies that many Latin American countries adopted throughout the 20th century.

PAGE 71

71 In addition, Raul Castro announced in August of 2009 that Cuba would need to make cuts in government spending on education and health care, to save money in an economy that is increasingly strapped for cash. Some of these cuts include subsidized food programs, such as the free lunches in workplace cafeterias that the government has long provided to many of its workers. They also include cuts to the libreta r ation book; in November of 2009, potatoes and peas were dropped from the list of rationed foods available in the local bodegas (Haven 2009). If Cubans want these items, they (over the price). These critical cuts in education, health care, and other government subsidies raise important ideological questions surrounding the future of the Cuban As of the summer of 2010, the ramifications of this economic crisis were visible at become increasingly scarce. Not only was there a distinct scarcity of rice within local markets that operate using the local Cuban peso but if a Cuban with access to the convertible 4 reserved for foreigners, they would not find rice there, either. Although there has been an attempt made at local production, this has in no way offset the recent slash in imports. Although rice continues to be listed as part of the libreta ration system, even this has been cut due to sheer lack. A typical example is as follows: previously, a family 4 Cuba currently has two currencies: the local peso that is roughly equivalent to 25 U.S. dollars, and the convertible onthly income is paid in pesos, not convertibles; generall y, unless they have families abroad who can send them this money, Cubans do not have access to CUC.

PAGE 72

72 of 3 would (depending upon availability in the bodegas ) receive a monthly ration of roughly 5 pounds of rice per person per month, or 15 pounds total. Given the current shortage of rice, however, the total rationed amount has in some places been cut by 3 pounds; if Cubans want more rice, they must either make do without, or, if available, they can purchase from the state the remaining 3 ex tra pounds cut from the ration but at over price ( sobreprecio ) r, is the equivalent of 15 to 20 dollars per month; this, combined with recent government cuts in subsidized food, The Cub an Case in the p ost So viet C ontext Although this chapter contains narratives from Cu ban Protestants it can also help us understand larger issues of religion and social change. From the Cuban case, we learned that former atheists who had once adhered to a scientific materialist view of the Special Period economic crisis. This particular case study can serve as a tool of comparison with post Soviet and communist areas such a s Russia, Eastern Europe, an d China. In analyzing religious revivals in post Soviet areas, we must consider the issue of atheism as a competing factor within the changing shape of rel igious pluralism and revivals (Froese 2004a). I argue that the doctrine of Cuban scientific atheism functioned as an effective alternative to religion until th e fall of the Soviet Bloc; there are enough notable similarities between Cuban Revolutionary socialism and religious discourses The Cuban case is important if we are to gain an understanding of how and why, for example, we are also seeing rapidly growing religious revivals in communist and

PAGE 73

73 post Soviet a reas such as China and Russia. Religion may n ot have disappeared, even during the most ardent campaigns of scientific atheism (Froese 2004b ); it may have simply Kazmina and Filippova 2005:1056 ). These issues involve an analysis of how convincing atheism as an ideology truly was for individuals and groups at the grassroots level. This is a challenging assessment to make, and one that greatly depends upon specific national, political, and social contexts. Conversion narratives from formerly atheists Cubans do s uggest that the "scientific materialism" promoted by the Cuban Revolutionary state was effective to the extent that individuals were able to claim that they had "grown up atheist" and were previously "unaware of a spiritual world." However, Cuban Revolutio nary ideology, with its specific focus upon radically transforming individuals and society through a moral as well as an economic framework, arguably complicates traditional definitions of atheism as uniformly "un religious." Although appealing to a speci fic form of humanism and critiquing "transcendent" forms of religiosity, even Fidel Castro has underscored certain compatibilities between Cuban socialism and religion. Therefore, the "turning to religion" by formerly atheist Cubans should force us to car efully re evaluate what we mean by "religion," as well as conversion to and from religious activity. More comparative, in depth case studies are needed in order to gain a deeper understanding of the nature of religion and social change in a post Soviet wo rld.

PAGE 74

74 CHAPTER 3 THE CUBAN HOUSE CHURCH PHENOMENON On Space and P lace Although there has been a noticeable shift lately in the field of religious studies cholars still know a great deal more about the history of th eology and church little about the everyday thinking and doing of l This an d organizational methods: institutional church state relations, written documents from religious authorities, and theological suppositions from well known figures throughout racticed at the grassroots level has been a longstanding methodological distinction between (Eliade 1957). This distinction runs deep: images of religious pi lgrims pouring holy water into car engines in order to protect drive rs on their jo urneys apparently disturbs students taking religion courses (Orsi 1997:5). Such an action represents a blurring of traditional boundaries between sacred and profane spaces, and for some students This con cern with boundaries and definitions has also influenced the way that building recognized as such by state and local governments, along with those participating. From a small, storefront church to a giant, converted basketball arena, 1 1 Lakewood church is a non in Houston, TX

PAGE 75

75 religious buildings as th ey are traditionally conceived are bounded by specific territorial definitions of spa ce. They are also bounded by authoritative discourse regarding what constitutes a church building, which has obvious implications for civil matters such as a tax and what does not have vast implications beyond tax exempt status, however. Contested empowerment, and basic civil and human rights to freedom of religion and self determination (Chidester and Linenthal 1995 :3). Sacred sites are intimately entangled and even national identity (Chidester and Linenthal 1995:1 3). Thus, defining what counts as an official religious space or sacred site involves more than academic debate surrounding differing methodologies; there are very real implications for individuals, communities, and nations. In Cuba, there are also specific regulations regarding what constitutes a church building. Ever with a properly issued and official building permit; adding onto a church building (to provide more space for worshippers, for example) also requires a government permit. Obtaining thes e permits, however, can be a lengthy and laborious process that takes years to complete. The number of Cubans attending church, however, has increas ed dramatically in the past two decades to the extent that churches are facing an endemic lack of space wi th which to hold worshippers. Partly as a pragmatic response to t his situation, religious Cubans are holding services and meetings within homes. Kitchens,

PAGE 76

76 not necessari Through a break and isolation that separates religion from everyday life, North American society prefers its boundaries, segments, and division: church on Sunday, work outside of the home for most of the remainder of the week; clubs, prayer groups, confined to the home (McDannell 1995:1999). Sharp boundaries are thus drawn between outside/inside, public/priva te, and sacred/profane. In contrast, homeschooling breaks d own these boundaries, through an integration of faith, morality, and knowledge to such an extent that religion becomes a total way of li (McDannell 1995:2000). The domestic space of the home becomes a haven of sorts, where one may injunctive erection of signs, its nuisances, its real or imagined fears ( Certeau et al. 1998:147). Desp ite this supposedly clear distinction and opposition between the outside, external world and private, interior spaces, De Certeau ( Certeau et al. 1998:148) argues that the home is not to be conflated with the spac If it does not want to become a synonym for a terrible house arrest, separated from the living, the private space must know how to open itself up to the flow of people coming in and out, to be the passageway for a continual circula tion, where objects, people, words, and ideas cross paths; for life is also about mobility, impatience for change, and relation to a plurality of others. any given day in a Cuban neighborhood, friends, family, and neighbors will wander in

PAGE 77

77 an d out of houses. They ask for, and share with one another, goods and resources that are typically rationed or in short supply: fruit, coffee, milk, yogurt, sugar, bread, and other staple items. Occasionally a neighbor will drop by on their bicycle, and rent from their backpack recorded copies of Mexican telenovelas (a type of soap opera), brought via family, friends, or acquaintances from Miami. In the middle of the day, one may hear cub atn 2 blasted from open windows and doors, along with an occasional Backstreet Boys album. In short, Cubans are constantly moving in, out of, and around the house to look for food, to socialize, and to share with one another the joys, burdens, frustration s, and nuances of daily life. They are accustomed to doing so; the to day interactions. To this we must add another element that is part and parcel of daily life in and aro und houses: Cuban these zones is monitored by a local Committee for the Defense of the Revolution (CDR). The job of a local CDR is twofold: 1) to ensure the development and implementation of social welfare projects, such as neighborhood dengue fever and mosquito born illness awareness; and 2) to monitor activities within a particular block, and report those activities to larger government bodies. Notably, this includes monitoring and reportin g on the internal workings of the household, principally to ensure 2 Cubatn (also known as reggaeton a lo cubanao ) is the Cuban version of the very popular Caribbean dance style and urban rap music known as reggaeton. It blends Cuban percussion rhythms such as salsa, son, and timba with traditional reggaeton.

PAGE 78

78 illustrates that there is rarely a hard and fixed line between public and private spaces in the cont ext of Revolutionary Cuba. Cuba. When Protes tant Cubans began using the space of the home for worship, prayer, and evangelization, they did so partly as a response to two interrelated issues: government regulations surrounding the issue of church building permits, and an endemic lack of space with which to hold worshippers within those buildings. In this esponse to structural limitations: it is often very difficult to obtain church permits, and there is literally not enough space to hold the increasing number of Cubans wishing to attend church a situation that became acute during the economic crisis of the early to mid 1990s. More than a pragmatic response to structural difficulties, however, I argue that worshipping within the space of the home represents a strategic response on the part of Cu ban Protestants to form sets of practices that are specificall y adapted to the Cuban context. They want, in other words, to create something cubano to organize, practice, and worship in a manner that underscores Cubanness ( cubanidad ) Rather than merely importing and replicating in an unreflective manner foreign m ethods of Protestantism, specific economic, social, and political context. The twenty first century has seen the development of autochthonous Latin Ame denomination or mission board...[that have] sprouted from the Latin American soil itself" (Berg and Pretiz 1994:61). They are fluid and mobile in their organizational structures,

PAGE 79

79 spontaneous in their liturgical practice and worship, and deeply contextualized to fit within particular historical, economic, and politica l circumstances. Berg and Pretiz Latin American Evangelical church: There is no missionary to remind him that the service should be over at 9 wander underfoot and the children are noisy until they fall asleep. But the heart burden of the poor is poured out with tears and shouts. The group becomes too large for the lay patio under a covering of palm branches. This could easily be a scene describing a contemporary Cuban Protes tant service. have roots within the economic crisis that occurred following the collapse of the Soviet Union. When Fidel Castro declared that Cuba had entered the so resources, plummeted. At the local level, day to day getting around became increasingly onerous for Cubans: incredibly long lines for buses (known as guag uas ) that did not run consistently, little fuel for the private vehicles that very few Cubans had access to or could afford, and dependence upon bicycles and make shift lawn mower motors attached to those bicycles to facilitate faster travel. By all accou nts from anyone manner of creative ways to survive on a daily basis. Notably, this creativity and need for invention and ingenuity seems to have extended beyond t he need to figure out a

PAGE 80

80 Every Cuban church must be properly registered with the government as an in travel and lack of transportation, however, many Cubans during the economic crisis did make the challenging trip to church. As one of my Baptist informants noted, the only real way to get to church (or anywhere) during this time was via bicycle, sometimes for red church doors, particularly during the acutely harsh years from approximately 1992 1995, official church buildings increasingly began to run out of space with which to hold their members. Cuban churches also face long waits, costly permit requirements and lack of material resources needed for the proper government permit in order to physically add onto the building itself for more space. Partly due to the pragmatic need for more space, Cuban Protestants began holding services and meetings within casa s culto (house churches), casas de oracin (prayer houses). Everyday kitchens, living rooms, and outdoor patios with make shift benches and chairs covered with empty grain sacks on. Children would run in, out, and around private living spaces, often participating themselves in services; hosts and hostesses clinked dishes together in the kitchen as they tried to prepare what little coffee they had for their participating guests ; and one

PAGE 81

81 shortages. 3 Recently, under new laws put in place since 2005 under Directive 43 and Resolution 46, all house churches ( casas culto ) must register with government officials in order to receive the proper permit to operate. In addition, no two house churches of the same denomination may be located within 2km of each other. Even wit h the proper legal permit, house church services are subject to monitoring and supervision by government authorities ( Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor 2009 ). From the perspective of the Cuban government, officials have been concerned about the monitoring of contact between Cubans and foreigners in general, and between Cubans and those from the United States in particular. This skepticism and concern can be traced historically to both the long standing tenuous relationship between Cuba and the imperialist language and discourse. In addition, the Cuban government has viewed the rapid expansion of some Protestant house churches with suspicion. This suspicion is partly due to a move on the part and other sources of support for civil society in Cuba through greater use of willing third country organizations and greater outreach to religious and faith based groups" ( Re port to the President: Commission for Assistance to a Free Cuba 2004 ). Notably, it is also due to a perception within some parts of the Cuban government and intelligentsia that e of 3 Althoug Ministers, if immediate austerity measures are not put into plac e, the Cuban people could face planned Frank (2009).

PAGE 82

82 religiosity that runs counter to the Revolutionary system and view of the self in relation to society. Some have argued, for example, that house churches and cell groups are y, with messages directed towards people to elevate individuality (Berges Curbelo et al. 2006:208 10). This chapter argues, however, that Cuban house church practices involve more than simply a concern for individual piety and salvation, and an eschatolo gical hope in a pleasant afterlife. There is also an explicit emphasis on providing for the spiritual as well as the material welfare of fellow Cubans at the community and national level, in the here and now Religious meetings and prayer services held w ithin private homes do not represent, in of themselves, an inherently new phenomenon; as we will see below, we can identify similar movements in the context of Communist China. Cuban house churches do, however, represent a three fold response to a set of unique and inter related circumstances: 1) the historical relationship between the United States and Cuba, which directly influenced the Cuban Revolution; 2) the 1959 Revolution itself, which placed the collective transformation and material welfare of the Cuban populace Protestant churches to strategically move their focus from centralized church structures to the space of the home. More than simply a pragmatic respons e, however, Cuban Protestant leaders and lay individuals alike maintain that house churches are more appropriately suited to meet the specific material and spiritual needs of Cubans at the local level. House church worship and practice is also, notably, o pening up spaces for alternative narratives

PAGE 83

83 regarding what exactly constitutes a church, and the models for a church. Whereas Cuban Protestants had previously incorporated foreign (and U.S.) models of worship and practice into their services, they are beg inning to question the usefulness and appropriateness of those models for the Cuban context. This Cuban context involves a) specific definitions from the Cuban government regarding what constitutes an officially these official churches, due to increasing numbers of worshippers and participants since expansion and or ganization, one that is adapted to local material and spiritual needs in house church phenomenon 4 in Cuba can be seen as both a strategic and a creative specific historical, economic, and cultural situations at the local, national, and international levels. At the very local level, house churches are directly omic crisis; at the level of the state and nation, they are addressing buildings, and in a revolutionary environment that stresses the importance of the collective and the Cuban community; and lastly, at the global and international level, Cuban house churches are questioning the use of foreign (and specifically U.S.) models and practices that are divorced from the aforementioned Cuban context. 4 house churches as a whole represent a type of cohesively organized social movement with a specific agenda or force behind their organization. The empirical evidence suggests, however, that their nature is hes in China, who take a similar analytical approach.

PAGE 84

84 e rminology The closest parallel that we can draw between house churches and prayer meetings in Cuba with other similar organizational methods is probably with Protestantism in contemporary China. Hunter and Chan (1993) have analyzed the rapid growth of Pro testantism in China since the 1980s, particularly the growth in home based worship and meetings. The strength of their work lies not only in their analysis of Chinese house church growth and expansion, but the relationship of this growth to Chinese tradit ional religiosity, society, and politics. Of particular note is their discussion on indigenous Christian movements, made up of independent churches seeking to separate themselves from Western and foreign influence and control. Common even within the earl y years of the 20 th century, the growth of these independent churches 5 The aims of oppose imperialism, feuda influence from within Christianity itself; and be vigilant against imperialism, especially American imperialism, in its plot to use religion in fostering the growth of reactionary forces" (Hunter and Chan 1993:23). The Chinese house church movement, which really took off in the 1980s from a variety of a socio economic, political, and cultural factors, remains largely outside of official government structures like the Chinese Council of Churches and t he TSPM. Similar to the fluid, informal, and flexible nature of Cuban home based worship and 5 A term first proposed by Anglican clergyman Thomas Venn and later adopted by a Cantonese Christian, gov erning, self supporting, and self ideological continuity between religious practice and t he ideals of the Cultural Revolution.

PAGE 85

85 practice, the Chinese house church phenomenon has generated a considerable amount of confusion regarding reliable sources for even preliminary (and sometimes ques tionable) estimates for the number of house churches, some of which range anywhere from 50 description of Chinese house churches sheds light on the challenges of researching this phenomenon : The house church movement, which operates outside these [official government] structures, has generated considerable emotion. Some groups abroad have given a rather romantic gloss to the situation, while TSPM sources tend to claim that the movement bare ly exists and that insignificant groups of isolated eccentrics meet outside its own purview. It is difficult to describe these meetings in terms of institutions. They are diffuse, spread through cities but more particularly through the countryside. Temp orary local leadership structures and informal networks seem to rise, fall and be replaced. They are subject to somewhat erratic outbursts of persecution from the security apparatus and try to keep a low profile, although in most places they are not under ground. casas culto ) services. Pinpointing an exact number of these services, however, has become increasingly difficult due t o their fluid and mobile organizational structure, their qualitative similarities with other types of meetings and religious small groups, and the difficulties that churches have had in obtaining the proper permits required from the Cuban government in ord er to be Report from the U.S. Department of State notes that the Cuban government has officially registered some 1,640 house churches, with the status of some 3,000 still pend ing at the end of the reporting period (Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor 2009).

PAGE 86

86 Source documents from the Western Baptist Convention, which includes the major cities of Havana, Matanzas, and Piar del Ro on the western side of the island, ind icate an increase in the number of house churches ( casas culto ) and prayer meetings ( casas de oracin ) from 278 in 1994 to 1,192 in 2006 (Gonzlez Muoz 2007:212). Notably, B aptist churches (as opposed to house churches or prayer meetings), which some have sympathizers and frequent visitors" (Gonzlez Muoz 2007:212). In analyzing the expansion of Cuban Protestant house meetings and the numbers of those attending, we are thus faced w ith the dilemma of what counts and does not count as membership within those spaces. Wit hin my own fieldwork in a semi rural town near Havana, I experienced first hand the difficulties in conceptually and practically distinguishing between the terms casa culto and casa de oracin The town in which I conducted participant observation in year ly trips to Cuba from 2005 2010 has five main Baptist churches; beyond those homes. These are notably often led by lay leaders, rather than officially trained seminary pastors. It eventually became clear to me, through frequent discussions with both official and lay Baptist leaders, that the majority of the services I had been attending were technically referred to as prayer meetings ( casas de oracin ) held within homes that are still affiliated with a larger official Baptist church. Within the same town that I conducted research, the number of prayer meetings affiliated with one Baptist

PAGE 87

87 church alone had increased from 8 in 2006 to 30 in 2009. I asked a participant wit hin a casa de oracin to define what distinguishes this prayer meeting from an actual house church, or casa culto The house church ( casa culto ) wants in the future to be a church, and we g that this place c ould be a church in the future difficult...because, for example, if one is 2 kilometers from a church, the go to the [regular] church, they As noted previously, however, the regular and centralized churches are facing an endemic lack of space with which to hold participants. They also face a similar reality of an increasing population density, where there can be multiple congregations within a 2 kilometer radius of any Cuban house (Gonzlez Garca 2008:12). Thus, partly out of necessity, Cuban Protestants have had to shift their focus of concentration away from central, institutional church buildings (tha t can no longer keep up with growth) to what a casa de oracin lay 6 Notably, Cuban Baptists have also explained that casas culto which are operating under the intention of later must obtain the proper permit from Cuban authorities in order to be considered a legal association. Casas de oracin In the 2005 report from the President to the National Assembly of Western Baptists, Gonzlez Muoz (2005) had a very interesting d iscussion surrounding 6 Personal communication, July 2006

PAGE 88

88 length: Many brothers have expressed worry about the new House Church regulations. We have spoken of this with the authorities, and they tell us that th ey are not in charge of closing or impeding meetings, but to legalize their presence and put everything in order, and they insist that when a permit is denied, one can investigate or look for a solution, or a new house. Personally, I feel that according t o the characteristics of our mission, the great majority of our so Even so, I have informed pastors and the provincial representatives, that they should present a permit request for the houses that do fulfill all of the conditions that require a resolution in order to receive the corresponding al autorizada para As far as I know, if they have officially closed one of our House Churches, houses ar e functioning without being bothered. A typical prayer meeting ( casa de oracin ) meets within the home of a Cuban who is usually a member of, or at least affiliated with, a larger official and centralized church structure. Typically held once or twice a w eek, these localized meetings draw anywhere from half a dozen to 30 participants, both male and female, with a broad cross section of ages ranging from small children to the elderly. Some casas de oracin services are specifically geared towards a particu lar age group like the elderly. When asked about the nature of one of these prayer meetings, a lay participant who has hosted them in her casa de oracin the elderly come together to pray for one 7 This explicit push towards direct involvement within local Cuban communities indicates a certain shift within the Protestant vision in Cuba, one that a) places an 7 Personal communication, July 2006

PAGE 89

89 emphasis beyond just personal and indi vidual salvation, without ignoring this central theological tenet and b) reflects a desire on the part of Cuban Protestants to create their own, autochthonous models of evangelization and practice that are directly tied to Cuban (as opposed to foreign) soc ial, political, and economic realities. These shifting emphases also illustrate a larger trend within Cuban religious groups, who are both gaining popular support and an increasingly public character through a affiliated communi Hearn 2008:136 137). A T ypical Casa de O racin Prayer M eeting It is a muggy October evening in Cuba, but thankfully not quite as oppressively hot as it is during July and August. A group of about 12 adults, not including myself and two or three children, gather outside on a patio for the weekly house prayer meeting affiliated with one of the larger Baptist churches in town. The participants are mostly middle aged women, but there are also several men present as well. There are a few chairs available, bu the Cubans who live in the home we are visiting, along with a few others, scramble to locate extra iron chairs in and around the patio area. There are no cushions available to sit on, but they have creatively managed to cover the iron chairs with sack material gathered from bags next to the house. I recognize Russian letters on the sacks, and I surmised by their size that they were probably cement sacks. Before the prayer meeting begi ns, there is chatting between those arriving, mostly about the power and water outages of the afternoon in some parts of the neighborhood. One of the members of the larger Baptist church eventually gathers everyone together and invites them to sit in a cir cle. He is a lay leader not officially trained in

PAGE 90

90 of the local Seminary that allow Cubans to take courses via correspondence (I have been told that this is particular ly useful given the difficulties in transportation that people face). The lay leader (I will refer to him as Fernando) begins the prayer meeting service through a prayer of thanksgiving for those present, as well as an appeal to God to watch over those wh o could not attend. Following the prayer, he asks if anyone has any specific requests or problems to be prayed for. Several women raise their hands: the first requests that the group pray for her health, as she has been suffering lately from a generalize (the nerves). Fernando, who is taking notes, writes down the request (and all others thereafter). Another woman raises her hand: she asks the group to pray for her son, who is in the hospital after a traffic accident. The re are numerous other requests, mainly for healing from physical ailments, mental anxieties, and depression. A final prayer request is made for this particular prayer meeting, as well as others within the loca l community: that the Lord would bless all those present, guide their leaders, and multiply their numbers. Fernando asks for volunteers within the group to pray for each of the separate prayer requests made within the group. Following ten to twenty minute s of prayer, Fernando gives what in a larger church to it as Bible readings. On the whole, Cubans in this town have some difficulties gaining access to printed Bibles, al though the larger Baptist church has a few, small copies discusses the topic of fear: the common fears we all face, the Bible verses that specifically address fear, and how to overcome it. Fernando provides seven reasons

PAGE 91

91 Corinthians 8:3 4); 3) We of God (Deuteronomy 1:28 31); 4) We losing the love of God (Romans 8:37 is our advocate (Romans 8:25 27); and 7) We shou 4:19 20 and Matthew 28:20). When Fernando opened up the Bible study for discussion, it was this last and final point that seemed to strike people most deeply: Will the economy improve? Will there be food in the bodegas t he next month? How will I get the needed insulin for my diabetes? Will there be more power outages? During the remainder of the service, Fernando invited participants to personally reflect upon the Bible verses he mentioned, and how each of these verses relates to their own individual experiences. Nearly everyone was quite candid with their own personal worries and circumstances, which corroborates the analysis of a Baptist informant when asked to explain the increasing popularity of house meetings and small prayer groups: The casa de oracin casas de oracin allow for that. Because everybody knows everybody else, the group is really small. When you ask someone to pray, sometimes they know each other much more. The Popularity and Ex pansion of Cuban Protestant House M eetings Participation within Protestant house meetings and small groups c learly offers certain benefits: a sense of solidarity and community with other Cubans in the same neighborhood, renewed feelings of purpose and self worth, and knowing that one is

PAGE 92

92 cared for, looked after, prayed for by fellow Cubans. There are also, however, certain costs in participating. As mentioned previously, Cubans do not technically need government permits to hold prayer meetings within homes (as opposed to actual house churches, which do need the proper permit). However, at the level of everyday practice, state authorities have monitored prayer meet mostly in order to a) monitor contact between Cubans and forei gners; b) ensure that house one time. 8 In addition, the transportation situation in Cuba continues to be difficult, and most Cubans get from point "A" to point "B" by walking, by bicycle, or in many cases by hitchhiking after waiting in long lines on the side of the road. Cuban Protestant and Evangelical practice often involves makin g community and neighborhood visits, frequently on foot. Lay leaders and fellow members of both central church buildings as well as casas cultos and casas de oracin invite local members of the community to participate in prayer groups and services held i n homes. This is commonly referred to In an interesting parallel development, the rapid growth of Protestantism in Central America has been part ly due to the presence of sma ll 1994:150). 8 Participants and leaders have noted that generally, one can have 12 participants in a casa de oracin service without any problem. Any more, ho wever, could potentially attract suspicion or concern from the nd pray for

PAGE 93

93 communities throughout Latin America, have developed within the context of endemic violence and socioecon omic crisis. This endemic violence is not the only factor that has drawn together Central Americans into Catholic and Protestant base communities; it is with hope" (Cook 1994:153). Cuba, unlike Central America during the 1970s and 1980s, did not suffe r from the widespread violence that decimated entire villages of mainly indigenous communities. Howe ver, throughout Latin America crisis has increased the possibilities for awareness of the need for social 1994:152). support" (Cook 1994:153). In El Salvador, for example, a large Baptist c hurch had been working for several years with solidarity groups ( grupos de solidaridad ) : rural, non denominational cooperatives that also served as Bible reflection groups (Cook 1994:154). These grupos de solidaridad c asas de oracin : small groups of Cuban Protestants who meet together within the space of the home to pray for one another, extend networks of mutual support and solidarity the interviews with Cuban Baptists who are forming and participating in church and prayer

PAGE 94

94 meetings held within their homes. In analyzing why casas de oracin h ave increased in numbers and the nature of their appeal to everyday Cubans, both leaders and participants have consistently explained that house meetings provide intimate, comfortable, and familiar spaces for Cubans to come together. One Cuban Baptist who has led several casas de oracin leader of a local Pentecostal church (that initially began as a casa culto ) analyze s this idea further, and is worth quoting at length: They take this strategy of a house from a person who [has] agreed to it, so essentially they begin worship in that house, but there is like a hunger that are making. And for example: it begins with a small house with 12 people practically the size of because of the tri people to hope for something. I came to that, perhaps I accepted because of a certain hunger. And people go to the house churches a lot looking for help from somewhere. Looking perhaps for a solution to a problem that they have, church [is in] spiritual support, perhaps God uses that. So that people come close to Him, see Him as help from something. So, there they begin to grow. They begin to access churches u p [where you are] are gigantic space that you can call it. The house church is of the most friendly kind. A person can go sometimes in sandals, sometimes simple, in simple clothing, away church. So they go And that is how h ouse churches begin to grow.

PAGE 95

95 house meetings has been discussed and analyzed not only by religious participants themselves, but by prominent Cuban sociologists who seek to understand the concrete conditions within contemporary Cuban society that have helped contribute to religious revivals and chan ge. Religious groups in Cuba are not only deeply connected to they also offer al ternative systems and symbols of meaning: There is evident a particular necessity for religious life within the population, and within that [life] the religious option presents attractions that legitimize their utility. One observes changes in symbolic or ientations towards the social, such as a religious product in the sense of going above individual and family environments. Religiosity penetrates the quotidian, but also [offers] projections for the future, expectations, strategies, and even lifestyles. It offers models for conduct and relations...in conclusion, the relevant data on the religious awakening consists of a greater influence in co ncrete society (Ramrez Calzadilla 20 06:62 ). The aforementioned Pentecostal church leader also notes how Cubans are thin the United States, and suggests that smaller house meetings provide casa de oracin seminary trai ning, are either holding house meetings within their own homes, or are traveling around local neighborhoods to services in the homes of other participating Cubans. A Baptist man in his 40s who leads casas de oracin also believes, sim ilar to the Pentecost al pastor, that the smaller space of a house meeting is more conducive to

PAGE 96

96 house serv casas cultos and casas de oracin becomes even clearer within another explanation by a Baptist casa de oracin participant: The p rayer house is like a mission of the Church, a way to bring the church culto neighbors, the work that the brothers do in the casa de oracin is fundamental, because they know how t o reach each house around them the closest ones and invite people and motivate them through the problems that they really have. This participant went on to explain that outside of the cont ext of meetings within homes, one might not b e aware of or even really know at all cognizant of their needs for solutions to daily problems. A casa de oracin leader, however, is very aware of them. The casa de oracin they argue, rvice for simply taking up space, but it is really something One Baptist woman, in her early to mid 40s, holds regular casa de oracin services in her home, specifically for elderly Cubans in the neighborhood. She casa de oracin the central Baptist church through which it operates, and the local elderly members of the community that surr ound her home. When discussing the intimate nature of house casa de oracin ] is of the community, neighbors an explicit emphasis w ithin Protestant house church and prayer meetings on providing for the material as well as the spiritual needs of those within the surrounding community. Elderly Cubans who are ill and needing assistance, for example, will turn to

PAGE 97

97 fellow participants with in prayer meetings in order to simultaneously seek concrete solutions to their health problems, and have others in the neighborhood pray for their well being. This emphasis on religious social welfare programs and greater social engagement by Protestant gr of the early to mid 19 90s. Some scholars maintain that one can draw a link between free gifts and material goods offered in post 1990 Cuba, and growing participa tion within church activities (Hearn 2008:144). T his social engagement indicates a response by (Hearn 2008:144). Increased social engagement and the development of religious social welfare programs has a lso, however, become an important focal point for the Cuban state. The economic crisis of the 1990s forced the Cuban government to gardening schemes and dance troupes to religio us mutual aid and welfare projects" (Hearn 2008:5). With plummeting imports, rising inflation, and a critical lack of hard currency to pay for goods and resources, the Cuban state began out of sheer necessity to rely more heavily upon social welfare resou rces that traditionally have fallen outside of the purview of institutional state control. Religious groups and associations have therefore become focal points of interest to the Cuban Revolutionary state, at both an ideological as well as an economic lev el. Scholars appear to be debating, however, the larger social and economic impact success of Christian community outreach programs, Cuban religious life remains

PAGE 98

98 charac terized by a high incidence of home In addition it self identify as loyal members of the l arger Christian establishment (Hearn 2008:1 46). The Cuban sociologist Ramrez Calzadilla (2000:63) distinguishes between three cts; and 3) official, organized institutional worship, with corresponding beliefs. Ramrez Calzadilla and Prez Cruz (1997:12 13) argue that that spontaneous practices are by a strong mythical magical superstitious component, and a lack or absence of liturgical With respect to Protestantism in Cuba, Ramrez Calzadilla (2006:62) distinguishes between several different types: the first type, whic historical Protestant churches that have been tied to foreign missionaries. The second churches and groups that seek links with Cuban nat ional culture, the advancement of social positions, and the planting of service projects. The third type of Protestantism, rez Calzadilla's (1997 ) category within the Cuban academic literature to characterize certain strains of Cuban Evangelical and Charisma less, primarily evasive positions, these are not characteristic of all [Protestant] leaders.

PAGE 99

99 towards transform amrez Calzadilla 2006:64). Distinguishing between different types of participation and organization can be helpful for understanding the ways the more informal practices are separate from larger, local level, however, I argue that it particularly within the context of private home worship, can contribute to larger social change and influence within the surrounding commun ity. It can also gloss over understanding important linkages between individual symbols, ideas, and practices on the one hand, and larger institutional structures of material and symbolic power on the other. It is important to analyze these linkages, alo ng with the ways in which religious symbols, norms, and ideas exert a social influence th rough practice in everyday life (Levine 1992:320). At issue here is the power of religious ideas, that are at once individual and collective, to not simply reflect re paradigm, not a mirror" (Levine 1992:319, 323). In her work on progressive Catholic base communities in El Salvador, for example, Peterson (2001:29) found that active participation within small Bible study gro ups enabled participants to move beyond the daily practices of the domestic space and into the collective sphere. Through directly relating Bible study and discussion to t heir daily lives, participants and women, in particular were able to share their pro blems, analyze possible solutions, and participate in larger community projects to improve conditions not just for their own lives, but for the lives of their families, neighbors, and perhaps even their country Although at first glance Evangelicalism and liberation

PAGE 100

100 theology seem to be operating on completely different planes, they actually run a Liberation theology has been explicit in an emphasis on community and its push for social and ec onomic justice for the poor, the marginalized, and the oppressed within society; in this sense it can be overtly political. Often viewed in contrast to this, Protestantism and Evangelicalism have a theological emphasis upon a personal and individual salv ation with God, in combination with a strong emphasis on personal accountability with both On the surface, the differences between progressive Catholicism and Protestantism suggest a dichotomy that places one in the contex t of overt radical social its emphasi s (Evangelical Protestantism). H emphasis on the individual who, according to the theologica l concept of the intermediary between themselves and God does not necessarily represent This is the way that s ome of the academic literature has characterized Cuban Protestant and Evangelical home based worship: that it promotes a religion of individualism over and a bove the Cuban collective. I argue below that th is is not the case. Similar to the way progressiv e Catholic base communities are organized, Evangelical Protestant practice does three central things: 1) it simplifies the core belief; 2) it centralizes spiritual authority around the Godhead; and 3) it decentralizes the ureaucratic organization which can sometimes lead to

PAGE 101

101 more closely tied to grassroots mobili hierarchical structures and institutions. Without sustained observation over time, in depth participant observation, and qualitative interviews, however, it is indeed a challenge to evaluate the larger social a nd/or political impact of such grassroots religious practices. The Catholic comunidades de base (base communities) found through Latin America are 13). In terms of analyzing th e potential for larger social change, however, we should not assume we should focus instead on analyzing the conditions under which such change can happen within these contexts. Simila rly, I would suggest that we should not assume, a priori, that based worship and prac tice among Cuban Protestants have less institutional worship (or, conversely, that it inherently possesses any one type of potential over another). As the aforementioned qualitative interviews with both lay leaders and participants have shown, Cuban Protestants who organize and participate wi thin local casas cultos and casas de oracin do consider themselves to be part of a larger community of Christians, and are directly concerned with providing for the moral as well as the material needs of fellow Cubans in their communities. Precisely what sort of long term impact (social, economic, political) these small house based practices might have

PAGE 102

102 remains to be seen; in other words, it might not be fruitful to begin with assumptions es has in terms of their pot ential for larger social change (Levine 1992). be missing the mark if we simply ask whether evangelical groups can become a political force or whether they can directly influence elite a ctors and state inst Larger social impacts might be better discourses of meaning and practice are reformed and reconstructed through alternative rationalities and nar ratives (Smilde 2007b:104). I argue that Cuban Protestants are, as Levine (1992:16) descr historical, soc ial, and economic circumstances. Cuban casas cultos and casas de oracin (2006 ) that have histori cal ties to foreign missionaries and denominations, in practice they are seeking to link themselves with Cuban cultural traditions and practices. The Cuban M odel for Protestan t Evangelization and P ractice religious scene recognizes the autonomy of some new church groups, but nonetheless remains critical of their North American missionary work still remains strong wit hin Cuban Protestant churches, some authors maintain that house churches and small groups are circulating illegal religious literature and promoting a type of religiosity that elevates the individual over the collective (Berges Curbelo et al. 2006:210). I t is true that the imprint of past

PAGE 103

103 missionary work and influence has not completely disappeared from contemporary Cuban Protestant worship and practice. In some Cuban Baptist services, for example, one may hear Spanish within North American evangelical services. However, there is evidence that Cubans themselves are viewing new Protestant movements and practices as an opportunity to Thi simultan eous influence from Christian theologies as well as socialist discourses on the importance of community involvement and collective solidarity. When participants and leaders of casas de oracin for example, characterize them as being a part of the communi vernacular language bears the imprint of being embedded within the Cuban Revolutionary context, even if house church practices in of themselves do not appear to be explicitly pol be a "change in mentality" ( cambio de mentalidad ) within Cuban Protestantism, and a 9 Through casas culto and ca sas de oracin Protestant social welfare and community programs, and the use of Cuban musical styles and genres w ithin worship services, Cubans and notably Western Baptists in particular are purposely moving Protestantism in a direction away 9 Personal communication with house church leader, March 2009

PAGE 104

104 from foreign contemporary realities. In a number of ways, this is similar to the inculturation theology among indigenous Mayans, who have taken dominant discourses of colonialism and imperialism within E uropean Christianity and re (Garrard Burnett 2004). It has long been common place for a local group, nation, or culture to take external and foreign world views and mold and adapt them to local circumst to local interpretations of Christianity and the Bible, it is fair to say never been an interpretation that has had no reference to, or dependence on, the part icular cultural codes, thought patterns or social location of the 2001:191). If anything, this process is especially so for Cuba, a Revolutionary state long critical of external hegemony and imperialist influence. For both Pro testant leaders distinctive historical circumstances, and directly relate a l arger Christian narrative to local Cuban language, metaphors, and practice. outside of it, clearly set into motion a number of changes and necessities by everyday Cubans in requirements, combined with sheer lack of space to hold growing numbers of church think their modus operandi. It led to a shift in f ocus away from centralized church buildings and structures, to ho me worship

PAGE 105

105 and prayer meetings: casas culto and casas de oracin Gonzlez Muoz (2007:187), head of the Western Baptist Convention from 2002 2007, states that (at the time of publication), half of the total number of churches that the Western Baptist Convention has officially organized meets within homes. He explains that manner during a specific moment [in time]. It was intended to be a critical solution during a time in which the transportation difficulties prevented [Christian] hermanos from attending the churches. A circumstantial response to the need for worship and fraternal communion among believers, they rapidly b ecame the impulse vehicle for change (Gonzlez Muoz 2007:186). What may have started out as a pragmatic need for more space has expanded, according to both leaders and lay participants alike, to include a much broader vision for the way Cuban Protestantis m should separate and different from previously imported foreign structures and methods, and directly tied to local communities. Gonzlez Garca (2008:5) of the Western Baptist Convention has also argued f or an explicit change in methods within Cuban have utilized to elaborate and implement within their own contexts, and then have shared [with others]. It is time that, u nder the direction and vision of God, we design our 10 10 (2008) does not necessarily refer to what scholars commonly Protestant churches that the Cuban state, for example, would c onsider to be official and central church such as the casas culto I would include casas de oracin (prayer meetings) within this term as well.

PAGE 106

106 Interestingly, Gonzlez Garca (2008:15) utilizes the vernacular nomenclature of the Cuban public health system in order to describe these two different, yet complementary, types of church structures: the network of house churches and prayer meetings would be akin to fam ily consoltrios (consultations), while the central, 11 within a specific to larger neighborhood policlnicos and hospitals, Cuban house churches and prayer meetings are semi autonomous and remain connected to larger of ficial churches. This is a process of concepts imported across t ndigenous texts and This is done through a combination of local worldviews and ideas, language, symbols, legends, ritual and performance. complement one another (Gonzlez Garca 2008). historical church within a central church building based worship can operat through which more informal home based pra yer meet ings and services can operate (Gonzlez Garca 2008:24). In addition, historical churches also aid in the development of specialized and professional religious ministries, and provide local communities with 11 In Cu ba, these specialized, local community clinics are known as policlnicos Beyond primary care within hospitals, policlnicos offer a wide array of care in specialized areas such as pediatrics, dentistry, gastro intestinal medicine, and others.

PAGE 107

107 a central location for believers to come together and worship publicly (Gonzlez Garca 2008:15). Home that the larger, historical church remains up to date and connected to local community needs both materially and spiritually This analysis of the benefits of home based worship and practice echoes the assessments of the Cuban Protestants and Evangelicals I interviewed The (house church) offers an environment ar that invites [people], and not an aggressive, intimidating, or unfamiliar [one], as is the case in the servic es of some Some scholars argue that the number of home prayer meetings ( casas de oracin ) in C uba growing in num ber This echo es the explanations of other Cuban Protestants who explained the differences between house churches ( casas culto ) and prayer meetings ( casas de oracin ): none of the latter function as a church They do not have a self image as such, nor do they self repr oduce or have autochthonous and self reproducing leadership and governance. as basic units (Gonzlez Garca 2008:43). A great majority of home based worship groups already possess the qua ntitative requirements to be considered officially recognized house churches qualitative churches and self The closest a small group can come to having the capacity for self reproduction are those that belong to churches that have adopted a

PAGE 108

108 2009, I noted that some Cuban Baptists had started using the term cell group ( grupo celular ) instead of casa culto 12 of religious ministry the historical churches and h ome based worship and practice can work effectively with one another in order to help religious groups to become more familiar with the surrounding community, e quip and train local leaders, and provide an intimate and familiar environment for participation at the grassroots level. This again has notable parallels with Latin American popular Catholicism. It is important to analyze the links be tween popul ar group s and groups, that have control over both symbolic and material resources (Levine 1992:317). Progressive Catholic small base communities, often influenced by libe ration theology, did not operate in a vacuum: they were connected to larger structures within the Catholic Church that helped provide organization tools and resources that encouraged community solidarity and co llective action. Similarly, smaller Protes tan t and Evangelical house churches, or Cuban churches have, and vice versa (Gonzlez Garca 2008). My local fieldwork and participant observation wi thin Baptist and Pentecostal small groups and larger central ch urches seems to corroborate this perspe ctive 12 Gonzle z Garca (2008) organizational flexibility within the interdependent relationship between official historical churches and home based worship and practice.

PAGE 109

109 As noted in the aforementioned discussion on my fieldwork within casas de oracin at the grassroots level it was very difficult to qualitatively d istinguish between house churches and prayer meetings At issue here, from a theoretical as well as practical perspective, is what exactly constitutes a Cuban church From the istered as an as it has also obtained the proper registration. Less informal meetings, however (prayer groups and Bible studies) do not technically count as This situation in turn, raises a whole host of questions on what we mean by a religious group in this specific case, religious groups in Cuba primarily a private, personal matter, or does it have large r social implications beyond the The fact that Cuban religious groups are increasingly entering into the social sphere through social welfare programs suggests that there are larger implications for Cuban civil socie ty beyond individual house church meetings. This is not merely one of semantics: given the current permit regulations that the Cuban government has specified regarding what counts as an official church structure (and what does not), Cuban Protestants and religious groups in general must grapple with a central question: who are we as Cubans, and what are we doing? Ethnographic fieldwork and participant observation among Western Baptist Cubans in particular reveals that Cuban Protestants are seeking to create their own forms of practice and organization that are separate from foreign influence, and Soviet context.

PAGE 110

110 The I ndigenization of Cuban Protestantism through House M eetings Religious practice and worship within the space of the home is certainly not a new phenomenon. In Cuba, practitioners of African derived traditions such as Santera/Regla de Ocha regularly use their homes as c enters of worship and practice: with in the context of public houses of worship where a community of worshippers may participate, through more personal and private sites of devotion to a particular orisha or both. In the context of popular Catholicism, it is very common to see, either outsi de on dedicated to one or more Catholic saints. The case of Cuban Protestant home based worship, however, is complicated. This is due to the nature and political organiz ation of the Cuban state itself, and its relationship to certain religious groups with a history of U.S. and foreign influence. As Cuba has become less isolated from an increasingly globalized world, there has been a tendency within Cuban Protestantism to rely upon foreign and external models of evangelization and practice (Gonzlez Garca 2008:18). In 2006 during my fieldwork near Havana, I noted that several of the casa de oracin prayer meetings that were affiliated with one of the larger Baptist church A Purpose Driven Life Through an original donation from a church in the United States, the Baptist church was able to make and print, through the Cuban Baptist editorial press, about 200 texts for use in home based services. A prayer group leader explained that while the actual message and content in both U.S. and Cuban versions of the text has remained the same, the physical format of the n is most likely due to the difficulties that Cubans generally have in obtaining material goods and resources. In

PAGE 111

111 groups differs slightly: originally designed to teach an d read from one chapter per day, Cuban home based groups have expanded the time frame to one chapter per week. This, they argue, allows more time for casa de oracin participants to debate and discuss the content of the chapters, share ideas, and relate t own personal lives and daily issues. Recently, however, Cuban Protestants have begun to question the use of foreign Theological Seminary, for example, acknowledged the long historical and economic relationship between U.S. missionaries and the Baptist given to us, because that can help us obtain things that are still very difficult to get here, like cement to add onto church buildings. But, while we welcome those resources, we 13 Cubans have taken notice of the organizational structures from abroad, including the aforementioned texts from Warren (2002) and others: It is, in fact, a way of demonstrating that we are good professionals. It is true that we Cubans are e xperts in adaptation, but even so we suffer the consequences of adopting structures [that are] totally disconnected and divorced from our realities (Gonzlez Garca 2008:18). This disconnect has resulted in a detrimental social isolation of Cuban churche s from local communities (Gonzlez Garca 2008:10). When analyzing one of the reasons why Cuban Protestants have relied so much upon previously imported models, Gonzlez 13 Personal communication, October 2008.

PAGE 112

112 Garca (2008:12) asserts that Cubans have suffered from a lack of autochthonous method s and means with which to train local leaders on a larger scale, so that they in turn may plan and utilize their own local strategies for Protestant practice. Protestant churches with the more contemporary home based services and small es. These realities involve the following: a complex set of government legal codes surrounding church permits and house bas ed worship and organization; an endemic lack of space with which to hold worshippers in central church buildings; the growing perception among Cuban Protestants that their pra ctice should include providing for the material as well as the spiritual w elfare of fellow Cubans; and As noted from Protestant leaders as well as participants, house based religious groups in particular attract Cubans by providing an intimate, close environment. Casas culto and casas de oracin also provide opportunities for group reflection, self express are directly tied to local neighborhoods and communities. Although they explicitly have shifted the cen base here, similar to the local base communities within Latin American popular Catholicism, emphasizes the nature of what church means: it is more than simply an inst itution or a physical building; church also refers to a community

PAGE 113

113 of believers, united together with each other in solidarity (Levine 1992:146). This focus encouraged Cubans to solidarizar (unite) in order to build a better society. It was noteworthy, therefore, when a Cuban casa de oracin participant stated that because con otros y eso rather than simply brining individua ls to a central church building. casas culto and casas de oracin was partly pragmatic and out of necessity, due to the within central c hurch buildings to hold increasing numbers of worshippers. Home based worship also represents, however, a push by Cuban Protestants to increasingly insert them selves into the social sphere. Continued G rowth In 2006, I had noted that the number of casas cu lto and casas de oracin affiliated with the main Baptist church I worked with was 8; by 2009, this number had increased to more than 30. Notably, this did not include the house churches affiliated with the four other main Baptist churches in town. If we assume the other churches are operating at similar growth, then the Baptist denomination alone would have at least 150 house churches and prayer meetings. T his raises issues about the recent 2005 regulations from the state, which stipulated that no two h ouse churches can be w ithin 2 kilometers of another. As noted previously, not every small group that comes together within a Cubans' home has the aim of eventually becoming an officially registered church (or

PAGE 114

114 association, according to government terminolo gy); some of these small "cell" groups are simply extensions of larger, "official" churches. Clearly, however, they are replicating quite rapidly. When asked about the current nature of these expanding groups, one Baptist "cell" group leader explained th at they are hoping to encourage even more lay leadership within house meetings; this type of organizational structure, he contended, would most easily lend itself to self replication. 14 This structure blurs boundaries between the "official" and the "unoffi cial," thus making any large scale statistical analysis of Protestant church membership and participation highly challenging. I am particularly interested in analyzing the reasons why house churches are multiplying so rapidly in both Cuba and China, even u nder the context of continued regulatio n and monitoring by the state. Prayer personal testimony, and accounts of supernatural healing have played a particularly important role within Chinese house churches (Hunter and Chan 1993:7). Within the Cuban c ase I also found that healing particularly from mental afflictions such as depressio n and acute or chronic anxiety played a central role within Cuban house church and prayer group meetings. This can perhaps explain one of the reasons for their popular growt h; as Cuban house churches and prayer meetings are organized within specific neighborhoods, their informal structure allows for ease of access to those who might otherwise be unable, or unwilling, to meeting within a larger official church setting. Within this informal and familiar setting, the Cuban Baptists and Pentecostals I interacted with stated that the 14 Personal communication, March 2009

PAGE 115

115 house church structure made it significantly easier to "carry one another's burdens" and pray for divine healing and intervention. At a larger sociol ogical level, the rapid growth in house churches in Cuba might suggest the presence of an alternative organizational structure that is expanding in spite of government restrictions and regulations. This poses some interesting challenges to supply side and religious marketplace approaches to religious revivals and growth; according to these theories, we should see a correlation between decreased state regulation and religious pluralism and competition. However, the Cuban and Chinese cases, and perhaps even the case of the former USSR as well, points to the opposite occurring: religious revivals are coinciding not with state de regulation, but with religious control and regulat ion under communist states ( Froese 2004a). I would suggest that the attempt to re gulate and institutionalize house churches and similar informal gatherings has forced a diffusion of Christian practice towards the grassroots and local level, embedding it deeply within local contexts.

PAGE 116

116 CHAPTER 4 "A LO CUBANO:" CUBAN CULTURAL AND RELIGIOU S IDENTITY Re thinking C ubanidad Contemporary Cuban scholars analyzing religion in general, and Protestantism in missionaries from the United States have left in Cuba (B erges Curbelo et al. 2006:208 210). Some North American scholars have made similar arguments, illustrating how, after the 1895 War for Independence, the lines between U.S. Protestant missionary objectives and North American imperialism blurred (Yaremko 20 00:220). Interestingly, Fidel Castro (Castro and Betto 1987:186) has stated that, with the exception of certain groups with "special characteristics," 1 the Revolution has consistently had "good and easy" relations with Protestant sectors of the population Antagonism between the Revolutionary government and religious groups, according to Castro ( Castro and Betto 1987:182) stemmed not from religious beliefs in and of themselves, but from religious institutions of power that were tied to foreign (and largel y wealthy) elements. However, some Cuban academics have been critical of the recent spread of Cuban Protestant "house churches," prayer meetings within private homes, and small evangelical "cell groups." Part of the issue appears to be the critique that Protestant and evangelical groups are promoting a certain type of "evasive religiosity" that runs counter to Revolutionary ideals (Berges Curbelo et al. 2006:208 210). In contrast to a citly concerned with the afterlife. At another level, however, the critique appears to be more political in 1 By special characteristics," Castro is referring to religious groups such as the Jehovah's Witnesses, who took issue with Cuba's compulsory military conscription.

PAGE 117

117 nature: with the insertion of the Cuban economy into the world market since the collapse of the Soviet Union, Cuba has become less isolated to the circulation of material goods, ideas, and people. Although a significant break occurred between North American churches and Cuban Protestant churches following the 1959 Revolution, the post Soviet era has seen an expansion in ties once again between local churches in Cuba and larger congregations in the United States. Facing an acute shortage in building construction materials in particular, local Cuban Protestant churches are utilizing funds from North American mission boards and private donors in order to resume long postponed construction work (Corse 2007:141). However, as a former seminary student explained, funds for building construction cannot be used until local Cuban churches receive the proper permits from government authorities, which can often take years. Most notably, this former student also made clear an important point regarding connections between local Cuban churches and North American monetary aid: "We welcome the funding, since many churches here have very little income to work with. However, we do not want foreign churches telling us how we should arrange our ch urches or conduct our services 'Put a piano here, and have the alter here.' Unlike what occurred during the 19th century, we want to run our own show." 2 This last comment is illustrative of how Cuban Protestants, who often willingly acknowledge a long history of economic, cultural, and religious ties between the U.S. and Cuba, are seeking to create methods and practices that are uniquely cubano (Cuban) From l arger analysis concerning Cuban national identity, I 2 Pe rsonal communication, October 2008

PAGE 118

118 argue below that the development of this Cuban Protestant consciousness is intricately bound up with the search for new ways to articulate power and carve out autochthonous spaces of self determination a nd identity in relationship to both previous U.S. influence, as well as current Cuban political and economic realities. The Cuban case is implicated in, and at times inexorably drawn into, the material environment and moral systems of North American origins, circumstances that have contributed to shaping the In other words, the United States, in providing a hegemonic cultural an d economic narrative for Cuba to resist, has played a direct role in Cuban national identity formation. This chapter analyzes the historical and contemporary processes through which cubanidad ("Cubanne ss") has come to be understood, by both Cubans on the i sland as well as those who have emigrated. Defining cubanidad is inextricably bound to North American religious, cultural, and economic history, precisely due to the historically complex relationship between the United States and Cuba. Contemporary Cuban Protestants, who acknowledge a long history of North American missionary work in Cuba, are beginning to emphasize the need to "break away" from this previous influence to form their own sets of religious practices and organizational methods. Through the incorporation of musical styles and genres that are uniquely cubano into their worship services, Cuban Protestants are analyzing what it means to be both Protestant and Cuban. They are also questioning the use of religious literature from the United Sta tes that has recently been circulating locally as a result of Cuba's re insertion into the global economy. I argue that these developments reflect a desire on the part of

PAGE 119

119 Cubans to assert their autonomy in relationship to the United States, which is part and parcel of a longer historical process of defining cubanidad as a counterpoint to North American cultural, religious, and economic influence. In his essay "The Human Factors of Cubanidad ," the well known Cuban scholar Fernando Ortiz (2 002) argues that Cubanness refers to more than simply being born within the physical territory known as Cuba. Acknowledging that culture is a dynamic social construct, Ortiz asserts that cubanidad refers principally to "the peculiar quality of a cult ure that of Cuba" (Ortiz 2002 :2 ). Ortiz is known for his influential model of cultural change, what he refers to as transculturation. Within this model, European, African, and indigenous elements have combined together within Cuba's particular political an d historical context to create an ajiaco or stew. New elements may constantly be added to the dish, thus continually altering its taste (Hernandez Reguant 2009:72). Interestingly, Cuban government officials, academics, and intellectuals have actually re defined the Cuban nation as an ethnic and cultural community since the fall of the Sovi et Union (Hernandez Reguant 2009:72). Describing cubanidad in this way, rather than tying Cuban nationality to a specific political community, has recently allowed vari ous cultural and religious communities to carve out new social and cultural spaces based upon a discourse of multiculturalism. There is a poignant (and rather ironic) example of this process (Hernandez 2009:73 74). In Havana in 1998, someone had obtained a circulated copy of a "Test of Cubanidad," supposedly designed to teach those attending government workshops new ways of thinking about what it meant to be Cuban. Some of the questions were as follows: "At what time is the daily caonazo (cannon) blast in the Havana harbor?"

PAGE 120

120 "What do people sing when they die?" "What happens to the shrimp that fall asleep?" Upon adm inistering the test, it was realized that the highest scoring participants were older, and not younger, Cubans. Several months later, at a conference on cultural identity at the University of Havana, literary critic Ambrosio Fornet told of a supposedly recent story where the U.S. Border Patrol held a meeting to differentiate Cubans from Mexicans attempting to cross the border. They hired a Cuban to devise a set of questions to which only Cubans would know the answers, which happened to be the exact same "Test of Cubanidad" that was circulating around Havana. This test, in fact, had actually been created by a middle aged Cuban exile in orde r to evaluate their own "Cubanness;" and yet, the existence of the test was being used on both sides of a political divide, with a commonly shared assumption: the central "marker" of Cuban identity was not a particular political community, but a shared cul tural community principally based upon popular culture (Hernandez Reguant 2009:74). There is, however, a growing generation of Cuban Americans too young to have fought either for or against the 1959 Revolution who are not just in Miami, but are scattered throughout Europe and the Americas (Hernandez Reguant 2009:77). This transnational generation includes artists, writers, musicians, and playwrights who have settled abroad since the 1980s and do not cons ider themselves "exiles." For this generation, "the usual paradigm of island versus exile was increasingly unsatisfact ory (Hernandez Reguant 2009:77). The notion of diaspora became more salient within Cuban American everyday speech, and in some cases refers to a larger Latino diaspora within the United S tates, of which Cubans are a part. In this case, this notion of

PAGE 121

121 diaspora refers principally to the country of adoption. For others, the reference to a "homeland" still remains central, and is deeply connected to a shared cultural memory. This resonates with other analyses of the term diaspora, particularly as it applies to the Cub an context. The notion of diaspora points most fundamentally to a group with some shared culture which lives outside the territory that it considers its native place, and who se continuing bonds with that land are crucial for its collective identity (Tweed 1997:84). Notably, Cubans who are part of this diaspora can fall into a wide variety of categories: voluntary, impelled, or forced; permanent, temporary, or circulatory" ( Tweed 1997:84). Some may feel rather ambivalent about returning to Cuba; others, such as many of the Cuban Americans in Miami who responded to surveys in 1992, had even stronger feelings: they didn't want to return to Cuba to live even if democracy and ca pitalism were restored (Tweed 1997:87). Novels and narratives from Cuban Americans si nce the fall of the Soviet Bloc still contain within them themes of nostalgia, belonging, and references to a homeland. In narratives such as Cristina Garcia's (1992) no vel the term diaspora contains within it roots that are simultaneously physical and spiritual (Hernandez Reguant 2009:78). Beginning in the early 1990s, a series of literary and artistic projects circulated in Cuba. One, entitled Memorias de la Postguer ra (Postwar Memories), involved an evaluation by Cubans both on and off the island of the term "post exile:" the notion that the term "exile" could not delineate clear boundaries between those still in Cuba and those who had left (Hernandez Reguant 2009:12 ). The discussion implied that an internal type of exile could exist, particularly within the context of Cuba's post Soviet economic collapse. These examples further illustrate the complexities inherent in defining Cuban identity: it

PAGE 122

122 is connected to the "homeland," conceived of in both an imagined and a literal, physical sense; it is external, rooted within transnational and immigrant experiences; and it is internal, inextricably bound to Cuba's post Soviet economic and cultural situation. For those on t he island, Cuban identity since the fall of the Soviet Union is intertwined with the complexities and ambiguity of "late socialism." The Special Period was a time of profound ambivalences and confusion: a "hyperrealist col lage of ernandez Reguant 2009:12), where Cubans took objects and discourses and creatively recycled them "for uses totally different from that for which they had been intended." Within this complex and ambivalent environment, traditional limits began to break dow n: boundaries between "high" and "low" culture, socialist practices and capitalist discourses, became blurred (Hernandez Reguant 2009:12). Flashy advertising slogans catering to international tourists stood right next to Revolutionary slogans; the local b odegas that distribute rationed food and products to the Cuban populace contrasted sharply with "hard currency" dollar stores; and local Cuban musicians, artists, and writers developed a "double consciousness" (Hernandez Reguant 2009:12). On the one hand, they sought to pragmatically cater their cultural productions for an international audience, in the effort to obtain much needed revenue to survive; on the other hand, they attempted to carve out spaces of power and identity formation that at times ran up against both official Revolutionary discourse as well as "Western" standards of authenticity. spaces of identity within a larger set of complex and often competing local a nd international images. Cuban hip hop culture is in some ways similar to Fernando Ortiz's

PAGE 123

123 ajiaco stew: it is a hybrid formation situated within a Caribbean context, blending Afro Caribbean musical forms such as reggae, rumba, samba, jazz, salsa, son, tim ba, machata, meringue, and others (Zurbano 2009:156 157). It is also, however, emblematic of a subculture of resistance: Cuban rap lyrics and themes reveal an "anguished solidarity" among those on the social and economic margins of Cuban society, who have not had access to official cultural and academic institutional spaces of production. Zurbano (2009:150) elaborates further: They are texts hungering for social exchanges with the country's most elite heritage. They are born of an insatiable interroga tio n where they mix the local, universal, transnational, and marginal with politics and the market, race with ecology, language with community, ideologica l discourse with sexuality and religion. In sum, we face an aesthetic ideolo gical phenomenon that recycl es everything and suggests a new space for dialogue and integration, both within and outside of Cuban culture and society Under extremely precarious economic conditions where they have produced concerts often with "nothing more than a simple rhythm track in the background," (Zurbano 2009:155) Cuban hip hop artists have produced extremely popular songs that address the complex issue of racism in Revolutionary Cuba. The MC Molano song "Quin tir la tiza?" (Who threw the chalk?) is one of the most salient examples: the response to the proposed question in the lyrics was "El negro ese, no fue el doctor" or "That negro, it wasn't the doctor." The critical lyrics raised to the forefront the problematic issue of racism within the everyday lives of predominantl y young, black, and disenfranchi sed Cubans. Thus, Cuban hip expresses not only material deprivation but also a deterioration and subversion of the utopian vision of the Cuban Revol Faced with post Sov iet realities of socialist discourses mixed with an increasingly globalized economy, Cuban

PAGE 124

124 music and cultural production reflects the ambiguousness within Cuban identity formation. Quines Somos? (Who are W e?) : Cuban p ost Soviet I dentity Cuban Revolutio dependency either ideological or material upon foreign nations. When the Republic of Cuba passed the Nationalization Law on July 6 th 1960 a move that without a doubt fundamentally affected U.S. Cuba relations even to the present day the Cuban state unequivocally declared that in addition to the expropriation of all previously owned U.S. may deem pertinent for th e defense of the national sovereignty and the free economic development of our country (Cuba. Nationalization Law. July 6, 1960 1961:822 823). From 1960 until the fa ll of the Soviet Bloc Cuba maintained what some might characterize as a highly dependent economic relationship with the Soviet Council of Mutual Economic Assistance (COMECON). This involved the selling of Cuban sugar to the former Soviet Union at a fixed priced, in exchange for industrial goods and raw materials from the USSR. With respect Tsokhas (1980 ), however, argues that we should not assume that Cuba simply exchanged one form of economic dependency (the U.S.) for another (the USSR ). Although Cuba became increasingly more reliant upon the Sov so on her own terms economic dependency, between the views of a section of the ruling party in Havana, the economic problems created by its attempts to Revolutionize Cuba, and the objectives of the USSR. This is

PAGE 125

125 an important divergence from the old relationship wi 1980:321). Nevertheless, Cuba and the Soviet Union entered into an ideological as well as an economic relationship a commonly shared socialist vision that called for the creation of pudiation of U.S. capitalist consumption, products, and styles; in the latter, the influence of fore ign bourgeois cosmopolitanism. I n the Soviet case, official discourse from the state made a rather quated with Western imperialism (Yurchak 2006:163). Late socialism in Soviet Russia was fraught with paradoxes and ambiguities. Some influences were criticized for through unauthorized networks and official state channels, transported from abroad and invented locally (Yurchak 2006:162). In other wor ds, defining Soviet identity in relation to and against itself. Cuban in relationship to what is not. Individualism, consumerism, the desire to have these attributes, according to the traditional ore app ropriately, the United States. In spite of official state discourse that remains highly critical of U.S. cultural and economic

PAGE 126

126 influence, daily life at the grassroots level in Cuba is filled with complexities and ambivalence. Like the Soviet youth of the 1970s and 1980s who embraced Western rock and roll ( Yurchak 2006:207), U.S. and foreign clothing and musical styles: los chicos emo ; adolescents who walk with Adidas and mp3 players; and a growing number of Cubans adolescent or not purchase a cellular telephone. 3 Although the U.S. embargo rema i ns in place, Cuba is not isolated from circulated goods, resources, and people. Cuban Americans in particular will make trips to visit family on the island on one of several daily charter flights from Cancun, Miami, or the Bahamas. 4 At the airport check in for any one of these charter flights, Cuban Americans can be seen with giant suitcases filled with a plethora of goods and items: medicine, clothing, toys, toiletries, snacks, presents, and other material goods. Separate, larger items which come with h efty fines when b rought into the Havana airport can include flat screen televisions, DVD players, and even full sets of car tires! 3 In 2008, the Cuban government allowed its citizens to legally purchase cellular phones for the first time; previously, those who had access to cell phones and contracts operated within the black market. Notably, however, it is still quite expensive for Cubans to both maintain and use a cell phone: $10 every two months to maintain the line (not including credit for usage), and approximately $.60 per minute to phone for around $1 $2 per minute, but at no cost to Cubans. 4 In 2009, the Obama administration lifted some of the previous travel restrictions for Cuba n Americans that had been in place since the Bush administration in 2004; these previous restrictions stipulated that Cuban Americans could visit their immediate family members only once every three years. They were also restricted in the amount of money they could carry with them to Cuba. However, the more general travel ban on travel to Cuba for those in the U.S. remains, unless they have the appropriate license from Office of Foreign Assets Control (part of the U.S. Treasury Department).

PAGE 127

127 It is perhaps surprising that the Cuban government even allows the importation of these items, considering their larger, id eological goals that emphasize economic equality within the Cuban populace. At a practical level, however, the Cuban economy uban Americans provid e. This shift in official publi c dis course and practice has its roots in the post During these years of crisis public discourse sought to distance politics and the economy from national culture, and to that effect it redefined the l atter. Differently from the standard Revolutionary position, Cubanness was often presented as a matter of culture and heritage, rather than as an ideological commitment to Revolution. This discursive turn, which translated into specific cultural policies support and legitimacy during a period of extreme economic crisis and the need to reposition Cuba within a post Soviet world regimated by capitalist regimes of value (Hernandez Reguant 2009:70) Interestingly, there are parallels between this shift in Cuba identity formation and was has occurred in countries previous ly under the former Soviet Bloc ; in the post Soviet era, national intellectuals are emphasizing national culture and pre Soviet history as a means t o re define a connection between nation, state, and territory. Faced with a severe economic crisis, a cohesive national identity based upon a rigid and unbending revolutionary project also became unsustainable in Cuba (Hernandez Reguant 2009:71 72). Thus, since the 1990s, Cuba has attempted to maintain a precarious balance between a) defining national identity in terms of Cuban cultural history, rather than one specific political community; b) preserving certain key elements of the socialist project, specifically free education and health care; and c) gaining much needed hard currency through foreign tourism, investments, and remittances. The latter necessity, in conjunction with the insertion of the Cuban econo my into the global market of circulating

PAGE 128

128 goods and resources, has placed a particular strain upon the traditional Revolutionary notion of what it means to be cubano Post deeply into the psychology of people. Men and women across the island were required to de and were forced to question the assumptions and commitments that had deeply shaped both everyday life and notions of Cuban identity itself. Inventar (invent) beca me the word of choice, referring to the complex ways that Cubans negotiated a dramatically new economic and moral order (Prez 1999:xii). Lo C ubano E l Y anqui and La Y uma to the United States. 5 At the grassroots level of Cuban discourse, however, there exists a any non Spanish speaking foreigner. Shortly after Fidel Castro entered Havana in 1959, Cuban teenagers began using the term Yuma as a nickname for the U.S.; although no one can precisely identify where this term originated from, some speculate that it ma y films as well (Kopp 2007). The name Yuma carries with it a more affectionate r elationship that Cubans at the grassroots level have with the United States. 5 The U.S. eco

PAGE 129

129 in practice an d at the everyday level, many Cubans have a special relationship with those in the U.S., through networks of family, friends, and religious groups; thus, they are perhaps more likely to view those in the U.S. as fellow brothers and sisters as opposed to en emies, even if they happen to mention disagreement with U.S. policy regarding the economic embargo. In addition, they will often express great curiosity and Revolution lik Cubans were very concerned about the BP oil spill in the Gulf of Mexico, if and how it was being stopped, and if it was going to in any way affect the coast of Cuba. In spite of positive feelings at the grassroots level towards those in the U.S., some Cubans maintain that even a working relationship with their neighbor to the North Cuban woman, for example, explained that prior to Revolutionary reforms in education ad nothing in the campo (countryside). No access to doctors, no 6 Thus, there remains an explicit emphasis upon maintaining key values that are felt to be cubano even under the context of opened relations with the United States. to remain isolated, even within the context of a controlled socialist economy. Movement of Cuban Americans to an d from the island, along with the circulation of goods, 6 Personal communication, March 2009.

PAGE 130

130 Revolutionary identity: who are we, and where are we going? Within the context of religious groups, this has led to a re evaluation of contemporary practices in light of historical and present realities. Being B oth Cuban and Protestant In illustrating how Cuban leaders and lay individuals have sought to re evaluate in mind a larger historical context. The connections and encounters between the United States and Cuba are complex and multifaceted, and the nature of this encounter has played a direct role in shaping both C uban identity and nationality (Prez 1999). The h istory of Protestantism in Cuba reflects this process; it clearly shaped how Cubans came to understand their relationship to the U.S., but it also shaped how they came to see one another (Prez 1999:5). I do not wa nt to suggest that being Cuban ( and being a Cuban Protestant, specifical ly) is solely based upon how Cubans look at themselves in relation to the United States. However, when a Cuban Baptist house church leader states that it is Baptist Conventions have sought to create algo cubano 7 his assertions rest on a history of Protestant missions in Cuba that sought to directly shape the mentalities and moral vision of the Cuban people. The historical evidence for this is clear: although Protestant organizational leadership remained primarily within the hands of Cubans themselves prior to 1898, after the Wars for Independence the United States began to play a much greater role in 7 Personal communication, March 2009.

PAGE 131

131 Cuba's religious, cultural, and economic affairs. In 1902, North American mission boards comprising a wide variety of denominations met to "divide up" and "map out" Cuba into specific spheres of influence: Northern and Southern Baptists focu sed their efforts on the eastern and western sections of the island (respectively), the Quakers and the Northern Methodists concentrated on the east, and Presbyterians, Southern Methodists, and C ongregationalists on the west. This "dividing up" of Cuba into zones of religious authority suggests a certain amo unt of North American imperialistic influence. The 1902 meeting of mission boards may not have constitute d a direct conspiracy however; chaos an d destructive competition" (Martnez Fernndez 2002:168). Regardless of denominational motivation, it became increasingly clear that foreign Protestant missionaries operating in post war Cuba viewed the time period as a unique opportunity The so Presbyterian, Methodis t, and Episcopalian, in particular quickly built schools, set up hospitals, and strongly advocated literacy projects, vocational programs, and Englis h language classes (Prez 1995 a :42). in ruin s and North American religious groups stepped in to provide much needed social and economic infrastructure. Some scholars have made connections between U.S. Protestant social work in Cuba hile not completely discoun ting the notion that religious groups would seek to genuinely aid Cuban churches and their members U.S. hegemonic control of Cuba during the occupational periods also tholic control (Yaremko 2000:5).

PAGE 132

132 There is even the argument that goes above and beyond a modernizing element into the realm o f annexation: education functioned as the cultural component of la rger [U.S.] annexation plans for Cuba (Prez 1 995 a :41). The development of a consciousness of what it meant to be Cuban was deeply different possibilities through which to envisage a new future" (Prez 1999:7). This process of self determination was intricately tied to the battles for independence from Spanish colonial rule, and involved the appropriation and adaptation of North American forms to local needs (Prez 1999:7). Much later, when Fidel Castro triumphantly entered Havana in 1959, the air in Cuba was already filled with re volutionary expectation. The Cuban R evolutionary en vironment had a direct impact upon defining cubanidad (Cubanness) : This was a triumph more of will than rationality and in its own way wa s a replaying of a logic particularly Cuban, with antecedents in the nineteenth century: that the potential and the promise of nationality of being Cuban lifted (Prez 1999:114) In other words, cubanidad what it means to be Cuban is directly related to North American hegemony, and its possible removal. The current stance of som e Cuban Protestant groups like the Western Baptists, who have a long history of close cultural and economic connections to the Southern Baptist Convention in the U.S., can thus be seen as a type of push for self determination. They, like the Cubans before them who were struggling with issues of identity in light of Spanish colonial rule, are searching for new ways to express power and self determination regarding what precisely it means to be Protestant and also Cuban

PAGE 133

133 This last point became clearer during a visit in 2009 to another local Baptist church, next to a lugar de ancianos (subsidized housing for the e lderly). 8 The church building where services are currently held is actually an annex, located behind the needed material repairs). The annex, with recently renovated ceilings, installed fans, painted walls, and long pews, had a raised concrete platform for both the pulpit and there were about twenty on each side lay a new, autochthonous Cuban creation: a bo ok with the title Alabanza Cubana (Cuban Praise) a set of "uniquely Cuban" hymns and worship songs (Lazo Feria et al. 2005). At the top of the hymnal above the title lay a marking celebrating 100 years of Baptist mission work in Cuba (1905 2005). When a sked about the origins of the Cuban hymnal, the pastor described how the Eastern and Western algo cubano ing Cubana to the Lord... Around the year 2000, several members of the Eastern and Western Baptist Conventions came up with an idea: gather together in one hymnal the most frequently casas culto (house churches). In the course of this undertaking, they bel with a great creativity, an internal rhythm and very particular musicality, just like the optimism expressed in the joy that presents itself even in the most difficult moments, 8 Cuban Protestants have had, since the early 20 th century, a history of organizing and wo rking with day centers and homes for the elderly. In the Baptist church I visited next to the lugar de ancianos ministries for the youth and elderly formed a central part of their organization and practice.

PAGE 134

134 which had been captured in each of the compiled hymns and songs" (Lazo Feria et al. 2005:v). Many of the songs and music currently used within both regular churches as various generations and from all over the c ountry, from the westernmost to the easternmost parts" (Lazo Feria et al. 2005:vi). Other, non Cuban and foreign songs are sung as well, but Cuban churches have grea t difficulty in importing them a difficulty, according to the editors of the hymnal, that affects our country" (Lazo Feria et al. 2005:v). The hymnal came to fruition for the centennial celebration of the Baptist mission work in Cuba (1905 2005). It can be seen as both a pragmatic and resourceful too l for church services, as well as an illustration of the way in which worship in both regular templos and houses churches reflects the importance of distinctly Cuban musical genres such as the bolero the danzn the guajira the habanera and the son Th e Cuban bolero which should be distinguished from the Spanish bolero originated in the late 19th century. It is known for its direct lyrics and complex guitar styles, and it very quickly gained popularity and fame within nearby Mexico and eventually to other parts of Latin America (Sublette 2004:252 253). The danzn developed from the Cuban contradanza also during the 19th century. Interestingly, those who fled to Cuba following the Haitian Revolution from 1791 1804 brought with them to the Cuban orie nte African derived song and dance rhythms such as the cat, a word of Bantu origin. Notably, the cat rhythm, with its 3/3/2 syncopation, influenced both Haitian and Dominican merengues as well as the Cuban danzn and bolero (Sublette 2004:134).

PAGE 135

135 By the 1830s, the contradanza in Havana had developed into the creole Cuban danza with a gentler tempo and written in 2/4 time (Sublette 2004:135). The guajira genre has a double meaning: the name itself is associated with the y Joseto Fernndez. It also refers to a style of country music from Guantnamo (Sublette 2004:489), although Fernndez himself was a habanero (Sublette 2004:488). The habanera musical genre and style has its roots in the Cuban contradanza but with a ta ngo twist: the underlying rhythm cell added to the contradanza would be the same tango rhythm that would show up later in the Argentine tango. The habanera variant of the tango cell rhythm reflects a specific emphasis that Cubans musicians made by tying t he second note to the third (Sublette 2004:134). The Cuban son, like the contradanza bears similar African derived roots. It is notably different, however, from the other aforementioned genres: unlike the complex and stylized danzn that required both a n organized orchestra and written arrangements could thus be brought up and used spontaneously anywhere, a clear necessity when Cuban colonial authorities had banned the use of African instruments in public (Sublette 2004:334). In the contemporary Cuban context this is also important, as many house church ( casas culto ) and prayer meeting ( casas de oracin ) services do not have access to either highly skilled musicians, c omplex musical instruments, or the proper sheet music accompaniment. In the back of the Alabanza Cubana hymnal are tables of chord accompaniment if a particular church ( or casa culto ) does not have access to musical

PAGE 136

136 music accompaniment for each of the aforementioned Cuban musical genres: the basic notes and rhythms for the bolero the danzn the guajira the habanera and the son The hymnal also lists before the genre accompaniments an index of the Cuban hymns that were written specifically for these genres. The very first hymn in the Alabanza Cubana for example, was written in the guajira style. T he title, appropriately enough, et al traditional Verse 1: Upon waking up in the morning/ Warm and springlike/ I hear the mockingbird, his morning song/ The murmur of a brook to the shadow of a palm/ They tell me that my Cuba lifts up its song. Verse 2: You made all life/ You preserve all being/ My eyes can see sublime miracles/ You feed the birds/ You give rain and the heat/ You inspire with your moon, you light up with your sun. Chorus: Every work of your hands/ Sings praise/ Because in your providence/ Your preserve your hope. And I want, Jesus Christ/ To unite with the harmony/ That arrives in your presence/ With beautiful cubana. There i s no direct English equivalent for the word cubana, but the closest would the hymn, written specifically for a musical genre that developed in Cuba; behind it lies the id ea that there is a distinct way of being Cuban, and that the Christian composers of

PAGE 137

137 Preciosa" (Cuba, Precious Island), composed specifically for the habanera style by two sisters, Zuley and Zulia Pereira: Cuba, you are the precious island/ Your sun, your sand, how beautiful they are/ You are the Pearl of the Antilles/ Oh, Cuba, raise your eyes to the Lord! Verse 2: Come now with your desires and with your burdens/ With your sadness and with your joy. Chorus:Jesus waits for you, for you/ Je sus waits for you, for you/ Cuba, et al. 2005:237) This hymn, like the first, encourages Cubans to recognize what is beloved in their The Alabanza Cubana reflect s the changing shape of Cuban Protestantism: it contains elements of both the new and the old, in a format that is uniquely designed to incorporated in one, unified place specifically Cuban musical genres and rhythms passed down from generation to generation, often through oral tradition. They hymnal also contains borrowed foreign traditional hymns that have been sung in church services for some time, reflecting Cuba century history of Protestant missions and practices from mainline denominations such as Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Methodists, as well as the Baptist Mission Boards and Southern Baptist Convention in the United States. The Alabanza Cubana is by Cubans explicitly for Cuban musical genres. It also has within it tools that directly there is listed a sect ion and a corresponding hymn number for church dedication (Lazo

PAGE 138

138 Feria et al. that Cubans view both regular churches ( templos ) as well as houses ( casas ) as equally worthy of official the Temple of God" (Lazo Feria et al. 2005:375). Alabanza Cubana at the end of each pew analyzed the changing nature of Cuban Protestant worship style and practice: orical connection with foreign( and specifically North American) influences. Now, however, they were beginning to incorporate certain changes. In worship music, for example, e the aforementioned genres of the guajira the habanera and the son in a new direction an autochthonous one his Bap tist pas other analyses by Cubans on the Cuban Protestant churches: In recent years an innovation has developed within musical customs and worship in the majority nearly all, with different n uances and scant exceptions of congregations. Baptist churches were reluctant to changes in worship styles, as in the hymnology, expressions, musical styles, and the use of different instruments. The services were always very formal, in Anglo Saxon style brought from the North American missionaries that helped in the development of the denomination [in Cuba], who brought [with them] a strong pietistic and conservative influence (Gonzlez Muoz 2007:189) I n recent years, however, Cuban Western Baptist chu the use of applause and other [physical] manifestations such as clapping rhythmically,

PAGE 139

139 something completely inadmissible years ago" (Gonzlez Muoz 2007 :191). There has been a shift among Cuban Protestants. Through the incorporation of more charismatic forms of worship, the use of distinctly Cuban liturgies, dance programs, music, a nd hymnals, among wo Notably, some Cuban Christian musicians are also gaining national and international attention. Notably, music ministries have p layed very active roles within Cuban churches churches in recent years (Gonzlez Muoz 2007:190 191). We can attribute recent g rowth in musical groups to the elevated level of artistic and mus ical education throughout Cuba, along with the fact that many churches are benefitting from the knowledge of professional musicians Interestingly, although choral singing has declined a bit within Western Baptist churches, a good number of singers from secular choirs in the country are Christian (Gonzlez Muo z 2007:190 191). One notable case of a formerly secular musician who became a Christian is the case of Rosendo Daz icalism during a period of crisis and physical illness. After suddenly losing his voice and visiting a number of medical professionals as well as Cuban santeros and babalawos in search of a cure for his damaged vocal chords, the famous singer regained hi s voice after members of an evangelical church in

PAGE 140

140 his neighborhood prayed for his healing. 9 Christian musicians who have entered into the public sphere, provides us with an B eyond some of the more direct material benefits that Cubans have received in evangelical churches religious groups provides an alternative space for self expression social recognition (Hearn 2008:146). Encouraged and driven by the incorporation of Cuban musical express spiritual emotions and speak without restraint about their personal experience of God" (Hearn 2008:145). Speak C ubano In an incre asingly globalized world, Cuba, particularly since the fall of the Soviet Union, has become increasingly less isolated from the circulation of material goods ideas and people. Due to historical ties between North American mission boards and local churches in Cuba, there has been a tendency within Cuban Protestantism to emulate North American models of evangelization and practice. I noted a salient example of this when I initially began conducting participant observation in local Cuban Protestant church services. Circulating both within larger "official" churches as well as smaller services and prayer meetings that met within private homes was a Cuban version" of Warren's (2002 ) popular text. Through an original donation from a church in 9 This story was related to me during a Baptist culto (service), by a casa de oracin leader. During one of the main Sunday evening services in the central Baptist church, they played a Rosendo Daz music video.

PAGE 141

141 the United States, the Baptist church was able to make and print, through the Cuban Baptist editorial press, about 200 texts for use in home based services. A prayer group lead er clarified what was meant by the term "Cuban version" of Warren's text: he explained that while the actual message and content in both U.S. and Cuban versions of the text has remained the same, the physical format of the U.S. difficulties that Cubans generally have in obtaining material goods and resources. In groups differs slightly: or iginally designed to teach and read from one chapter per day, Cuban home based groups have expanded the time frame to one chapter per week. This, they argue, allo ws more time for participants to debate and discuss the content of the chapters, share ideas, daily issues. Interestingly, although perhaps not coincidentally, an evangelical church in Gainesville Florida with historical connections to the Western Baptist Convention in Cuba (its pastor served as the President of the Convention in Cuba from 1997 2001) has on the title of its webpage "Baptist Evangelical Church: A Church with Purpose" (Iglesia Evanglica Bautista 2008). Messages within church services strongly resonate with Warren's noti on that each individual is made "by God and for God," with a distinct "cosmic purpose that God has designe d for eternity" (Warren 2002:19 21). More r ecently, however, Cuban Protestants on the island have begun to question the use of foreign models, and the When the Eastern and Western Baptist Conventions came together to produce the

PAGE 142

142 "Alabanza Cubana" hymnal in 2005, their decision was twofold: to produce a "uniquely Cuban" material text to be used in worsh ip services, rather than simply importing material from the United States; and to solidify a shared vision of evangelization among Cuban Baptists, one that uses internal networks of local denominational churches, casas culto and casas de oracin in order t o evangelize non Evangelical Christians take very seriously the Father, of the Son, and of the H oly Spirit 10 (Vsquez 2003:157 ). Cuban evangelicals also take this injunction to heart. At the time of this writing, Cuba still maintains a population of roughly 11 million people; this fairly large number, combined with the difficulty that Cubans genera lly have in exiting their country or traveling abroad without proper permission and visas from both Cuban and foreign governments, makes the particular goal of global evangelization a challenging one for most Christian Cubans. An evangelization vision kno Baptists evangelize to 1 million peopl e by the year 2010 has both an external and an internal dimension. From an external standpoint, Cuban Baptists have explicitly expressed a desire to send their own missionaries abroad. T he pastor of a local Baptist church that has used the Alabanza Cubana as within localized networks of casas culto and casas de oracin expressed a sentiment that I have heard on multiple occasions, but particula rly during the 2009 year : Cuban Baptists readily acknowledge the history of U.S. missions in Cuba, particularly those that helped contribute to the development of the Obra Bautista (Baptist work). While 10 Matthew 28: 19 20.

PAGE 143

143 acknowledging this history, they express a fervent d esire to conduct their own missions and send Cuban Baptist missionaries abroad. As previously noted, however, Cubans cannot leave the island without a proper permit from government authorities. ally, at least at the present time, one of internal evangelization. It began, according to a prayer manual published next fifty days for my beloved Patria (country): Cuba" (Prez 2008:3). On this personal commitment page at the front of the manual, the authors adjusted a verse from Isaiah 62:1, replacing Jerusalem with Cuba : For sake I will not keep silent, for sake I will not remain quiet, till her righteous ness shines out like the dawn, her salvation blazing like a torch (Prez 2008:3). several goals, three of which involve general words of encouragement, and three o f rust that the Lord will change the circumstances of people within our society who walk without hope, wounded, depressed, frustrated, and confused" (Prez 2008:3). Although this is an individual prayer manual, it was meant to be used within both the centra lized historical churches as well as casas culto and prayer meetings as part of a mil lion Cubans for Christ and [bring them into] 100,000 churches, by Christmas 2010" (Prez 2008:5). According to the manual, Cuban Baptists (Western and Eastern)

PAGE 144

144 initiated this prayer campaign on Sunday, the 23rd of March, which would continue until seven w Day in Cuba). On May 11th, 2008, the Day of Pentecost, the campaign culminated in a and the world, asking for the power of the Holy Spirit for a spiritual transformation in our beloved country" (Prez 2008:4). Daily prayer topics and points of focus include evangelizati on within the context of a wide range of issues, such as coping with illnesse s, attending to the elderly, honoring prayer manual, however, lies a much more specific framework and argument: being cubano has its own particular idiosyncrasies that Chris tian Cuba ns should be aware of and carefully analyze in order to contextualize their religious message to non Christian ." Included among the characteristics list were such phrases they give molar (schmooze)" (Prez 2008:15). At the bottom of the page, under the title be, if he/she used their using a discussion on Cuban colloquial language in order to encourage Cuban Christians to evangelize through a greater understanding of their own quotidian and This push to "speak cubano not only reflects a desire by Cuban evangelists to utilize local colloquial language and culture to spread their message. More than simply

PAGE 145

145 an evang elization tool, it underscores a recent push by Cuban Protestants to carve out autonomous spaces of power and authority that are separate from the United States. While acknowledging historical connections between North American mission boards and the grow th of Baptist work in Cuba, leaders within the Western and Eastern Baptist conventions have recently questioned the importation of North American methods and materials. This push to use algo cubano ("something Cuban") represents a re definition of Cuban i dentity in light of a long, complex, and often ambivalent historical relationship with the United States.

PAGE 146

146 CHAPTER 5 CUBAN PENTECOSTAL PRACTICE AND EVANGELIZATION When the Fire F ell in Los Angeles When the black Louisiana native William Joseph Seymour trave led from Houston to the City of Angels in 1906, he set in motion a series of events that eventually culminated in the development of Pentecostalism one of the most rapidly growing forms of Christianity in the world today. Seymour began organizing prayer m eetings after having been locked out of a storefront church in Los Angeles for his controversial Holiness teachings (Cox 1995:54). Notably, the groups of mainly black domestic servants and washerwomen who would catch the fire of his messages did so within house church meetings that began on Bonnie Brae Avenue (Cox 1995:55). Seymour had no money, no storefront church, and no skillfully crafted publicity campai gn within a city that s of celluloid (Cox 1995:57). When the fire eventually fell on Seymour and his friend Edward Lee at the little house on Bonnie Brae Avenue, it spread quickly, apparently needing nothing more than word of mouth. Eventually, the visitors (some genuinely i nterested, others simply curious, and still others there to get a good chuckle) frequenting the house church became so numerous that they could not fit into the house; they had to move onto the porch, and then eventually were forced to locate a vacant wood en frame building at 312 Azusa Street: the location of the Azusa Street Revival that scholars associate with one of the main focus points for the inception of Pentecostalism (Cox 1995:56). What brought people to Azusa Street? In of itself, the elements a seated current of millennial

PAGE 147

147 expectation running throughout the U.S., and a history of Holiness preaching in the the times (Cox 1995:60). The particular context was early 20th century Los Angeles: a city with a history of mestizo, black, and Spanish ancestry that had exploded in population due to the combination of the coming of the r ailroads, the discovery of gold in seeds Seymour would sow" (Cox 1995:50). In addition to the more obviously measurable changes in demography, there was another n otable reason why Los Angeles would have been considered a tinder box rival eschatologies, where utopian socialists, real estate hawkers, script writers, and revivalists hustled the same crowds" (Cox 1995:51). It was, in other words, a city of better future. The lowly, the downtrodden, and the disenfranchised who crowded into Seymour vious, old hope had rested on d wealth [that had] (Cox 1995:58), and this was particularly so for individuals marginalized by poverty, disillusionment, and racism. The new hope, which notably was still eschatological in nature, carried with it a focus on two elements simultaneously: the imminent return of Jesus and the future establishment of the Kingdom of God in its total immanent presence in this world.

PAGE 148

148 This new hope was also a vision for those who held it, an alternate vision of what the Kingdom of God in this world name and to save a Jim Crow nation lost in sin" (Cox 1995:58). Seymour, who seemed Angeles, did not create this new hope. He T his is what Tillich (1990 :185 ) would re like presence of that which is the situation and in ourselves as a power which drives those who hope into the future" (Tillich 1990:185). Holding onto this hope was not without its struggles; it is, as Tillich (1990:184) often from those who were once his closest friends and supporters; the interracial, horrified some (Cox 1995:61). The wounds from former friends nearly broke him; Seymour even adjusted h is central theological focus on the gift of speaking in tongues (glossolalia) as being the clearest evidence of baptism in the Holy Spirit (Cox 1995:63). There was, in his mind, a deep seated gap between what was and what should have been : how could those who had supposedly received divine baptism break a way and put up racial barriers the very barriers he believed the Holy Spirit was wanting to remove?

PAGE 149

149 Clearly, however, these tensions did not stall the growth of the revival that grew out of Azusa Street. Q em insiders or outsiders indifferent. The some of those r eporting on the Azusa revival that i t was sheer chaos and disorder or, as o For insiders, however, the experience represented a direct and uninh ibited contact with the a God with skin The tensions and conflicts that Seymour encountered must have dampened his spirit; the fire that went out beyond LA, however, did not go out. When Jesus did not immediately return following the birth of the Pentecostal movement that e xplicitly focused upon the coming Kingdom of God, Pentecostali sm itself did not disappear, because the hope that h ad been there already persisted (Cox 1995:111). Why I s the Fire S preading? In Latin America, explanations for why Pentecostalism has spread va ry widely maintained that the growth of Protestantism in general, and Pentecostalism specifically, is tied to feelings of moral rootlessness and anomie that have resulted from severe s ocial and economic dislocations in Latin America (Willems 1967). Other scholars question the anomie thesis altogether, beginning with the assumption that there is alleviate the alienation from society many people feel. Rather, it tr ansposes it into another key...i

PAGE 150

150 individuals and groups have been able to creatively make use of religious and symbolic powe r (Cox 1995:178 179). Others argue that Pentecostalism represents a continuation of patterns of authority and practice from a previously established pattern of popular and folk Catholicism, whereby the Pentecostal pastor transplants onto an urban environme nt older rural patronage systems in a manner that attracts those on the economic fringes into a place break with hierarchical s tructures and social divisions, and that thi s form of in to ngues and divine healing (Martin 1990:202). More recently, the scholarly literature has shifted: ranch of a transnational religious firm...but an authentic Latin American product has been particularly successful due to its ability to root itself in a local culture while uprooting it at the same time in a larger, transcendental epic narrative of t he battle between good and evil (Casanova 2001:436 437). If the heated arguments back and forth about the nature and appeal of Pentecostalism indicate anything it is perhap s the confusing (and often paradoxical) nature of the Pentecostal movement itself. If outsiders, journalists, reporters, and those struck by sheer curiosity (or horror) were confused during the Azusa Street Revivals, it is perhaps not surprising that confusion (and curiosity) has persisted through the present day, with scholars continu ing to ask themselves: what exactly is the appeal of ars to be spreading so rapidly in Latin America, the Caribbean, Africa, China, and areas of the

PAGE 151

151 former Soviet Union? Cox (199 5:179) asks this explic itly, particularly upon pondering removes this authority form the hands of the traditional wielders, then how does one My fieldwork indicates that through networks of house chu rch meetings, small groups, and Pentecostal healing campaigns, Pentecostal and Charismatic forms of Christianity are spreading rapidly Revolutionary hope of transforming society although clearly still at work, has faced the difficulties and complexities of an increasingly globalized world economy. (1995) discussion on the Azusa Street revivals in Los Angeles, and how Pentecostalism tapped those who were disheartened, disillusioned, and disenfranchised within the paradoxical Pentecostalism specifically, has spread ra were, and the way things should have been. Like early 20th ce ntury Los Angeles, Havana had become a city of paradoxes, but under very different political and economic circumstances. When the F uego (Fire) F ell in Cuba Contemporary Pentecostalism in Cuba, similar to other forms of Protestantism and Evange

PAGE 152

152 casa culto ), there has been partic methods that focus on a combination of health and healing campaigns and a variant of context. Similar to the Baptist denomination, Pentecostalism in Cuba did not develop in a vacuum. The Assemblies of God, which had its roots within the development of Pentecostalism in the U.S., formed in Cuba under the jurisdiction of the Department of Foreign M issions of the Assemblies of God in the United States (Ramos 1986:434). Notably, however, it was the work of a group of Puerto Rican evangelists who arrived in Cuba in 1933, along with other Pentecostals in the Caribbean, who seemed to have had a significa nt influence upon the development of Pentecostalism in Cuba in comparison with other foreign missionaries. The contemporary Cuban evangelization vision described in this section, for example, was originally brought to Cuba via missionaries from San Jos, who were highly influenced by popular evangelization campaigns and sanidad divina or divine healing. The development of Pentecostalism in its early years in Cuba possessed a decidedly ecumenical bent, as the work in Cuba united under the efforts of Caribb ean evangelists, North American missionaries, and Cuban pastors. While the Puerto Rican

PAGE 153

15 3 workers did receive some amount of material aid from districts affiliated with North American churches, Cuban Pentecostals themselves received little in terms of resou rces from foreign missionaries, and the majority of their incomes came directly from their small congregat ions In 1950, a former Presbyterian Cuban who received the Pentecostal experience while visiting Puerto Rico returned to work under the Assemblies o f God. Ezequiel Alvarez would later become one of the most influential figures of the Pentecostal movement in Cuba, and his tenure marked an important Pentecosta l revival period from 1950 1951 (Ramos 1986:435 436). This influential revival contained wit hin it elements now very familiar to other evangelical missions and campaigns throughout the world tod ay, but which are less salient (although notably growing) campaigns where thousands of people congregated in s tadiums, the use of radio Cuba, in El Oriente and Camaguy, municipalities and cities offered their open stadiums for use; in Puerto Padre, for example, the number o f people attending the cultos would exceed the urban population of an area (Ramos 1986:437). The Cuban state has controlled radio and television broadcasting since the Revolution, and Cuban churches have rare access to these resources. 1 Nevertheless, the Pentecostal revivals from 1950 1951 set in motion a series of influential events and practices that may be felt up to the present day in term of contemporary Cuban Pentecostal evangelization strategies and techniques. 1 Cardinal Jaime Ortega, for example has broadcast on Cuban radio mo st notably during Pope John

PAGE 154

154 In 1956, Ezequiel Alvareaz was design ated superintendent of the Assemblies of God work in Cuba, which came to be known from that point on as the Iglesia Evanglica Pentecostal de Cuba. The Pentecostal church in Cuba began to take on an explicitly national character: it was not simply a Pente costal denomination that was in the country, but [one that] sought to be of the country (Ramos 1986:439). At this point in time, foreign missionaries were still arriving in the country, but Cuban Pentecostal churches on the whole continued to maintain the mselves and grow out of Cuban soil in an autochthonous manner This is confirmed by Massn Sena (2006) researcher Centro de Investigacin y Desarrollo de la Cultura Cubana (Center for Investigation and Development of Cuban Culture). Massn Sena (2006:174) interviewed Rafael Columbi Cobas, the National President of the Iglesia Cristiana Pentecostal, who stated that Our church is from a clear ecumenical calling, and through its origins began to work with the poorest classes in the populatio n, in their condition of autochthonous churches, [and] has certain elements of cubana in its liturgy a nd membership cubana (Cubanness) within Pentecostal liturgy, would indicate the influence of two currents running through the history and contemporary nature of Cuban Pentecostalism. On the one hand, there is clearly a history of regional dialogue in the Caribbean between Pentecostal and Charismatic missionaries and leaders, includi ng the presence of Caribbean. On the other hand, some Cuban Pentecostal churches today have lost virtually all contact with the agencies that sent the first missionaries to Cub a, or that contact, when present, is minimal (Ramos 1989:118).

PAGE 155

155 Since the 1959 Revolution in particular, independent churches in Cuba have mainly been Pentecostal, although independent churches have united with other groups (Ramos 1989:110). In other word some time ago; according to Rafael Columbi Cobas, the Iglesia Cristiana Pentecostal umbilical cord" (Massn Sena 2006:17 4). Outside of Cuba, scholars have increasingly argued that Pentecostalism has become (Anderson 2004:63), with recent studies indicating that Catholicism has more foreign priests in Latin American than Pentecost al churches have foreign missionaries. It is important to note that we should neither label Pentecostalism in the South as simply a North American c reation or importation, nor gloss over the fact that the movement in the South is d istinct from that of th e North. It is true that there is more North American involvement and influence in Pentecostalism in both Central America and the Caribbean, due to their geographical proximity to the U.S. In spite of this geographical closeness and in fluence, there are emphases that have formed in these particular contexts that are distinct from North Amer The sheer amount of diversity and schisms within Pentecostalism makes it exceedingly difficult to draw uniform assumptions regarding the nature of Latin American and Caribbean Pentecostalism, or to place the nature of the movement within categories created in the North (Anderson 2004:64). Someti mes it is quite difficult to distinguish bet

PAGE 156

156 has been influenced as a result of their relations with denominations or other Contemporary Cuban Pentecostal Worship and P ractice The history of Pentecostalism in the Caribbean is complicated; a quarter of the population of islands such as Puerto Rico, Jamaica, and Haiti are Pentecostal, whose with significant local local preachers and women leaders and missionaries, who pervade the stories of Pentecostal churches in the region" (Anderson 2004:79). Cuban Pentec ostalism also reveals this complexity. On the one hand, foreign missionaries and workers from other parts of the Caribbean have brought into Cuba Pentecostal and charismatic forms of worship, practice, and evangelization; on the other hand, Cuban Pentecos tal men, circumstances. With an endemic lack of space in officially church buildings and structures, Cuban Pentecostals, along with other evangelicals, are carving out spaces for worship and evangelization that encourage autochthonous and self or small groups. Cell G roups Within global Pentecostalism, the most vita l an d rapidly growing churches are those that adopt for organizing their members (Miller and Yamamori 2007). This model, which directly places the work of church ministry wi thin the hands of lay people, is a pragmatic way of coping with growth; the

PAGE 157

157 clergy of the burden of ministering to thousands of people" (Mill er and Yamamori 2007:194). Some scholars decentralized cell groups alongside a hierarchical structure) is usually not successful; either a Pentecostal church wholeheartedly embraces the cell group model and completely re ittee model, with lots of supervising clergy" (Miller and Yamamori 2007:192). Cuban Pentecostals, however, methods and evangelization. 2 In fact, as we will see below Cuban cell groups function as a primary method of evangelization. This differs somewhat from what Miller and Yamamori (2007:194) found, who cell groups become what church itself (Miller and Yamamori 2007:194). Divided into geographic zones and homogenous groups of church members living in a particular neighborhood, the cell group typically meets with allows participants to directly apply passages of scripture to issues and problems tha t members are currently facing, such as personal illness, issues at work, family probl ems, and other daily troubles. C ell groups become like extended families...a moral community of significant others that Yamamori 2007:195). 2 casas culto and casas de oracin

PAGE 158

158 In terms of leadership structure, global Pentecostal cell groups can serve as a (Miller and Yamamori 2007:194) : Rather than concentrating leadership in the hands of a few people at the top of the pyramid, the cell grou p structure allows every seventh or eighth per son in the congregation to have some direct leadership role, and furthermore, in a growing church there is always upward mobility as cell gro ups divide and new leaders are brought on board. This is a far cry f rom the usually stagnant (and usually aging ) leadership that dominates most pyramid structured organizations. As we will see below, Cuban Pentecostal cell groups contain some of the same characteristics that other scholars have found in their study of cell groups globally: a decentralized structure with an explicit focus on lay leadership; small, homogenous groups of participants who generally meet in homes; intimate and personalized meetings that seek to address concrete problems and issues through Bible s tudy, Pentecostals are taking the cell group organizational method and adapting it specifically o encuentros According to a Cuban Pentecostal women in her early 30s who leads local form of evangelization originally brought from San Jos, Costa Rica. Another Cuban Pentecostal in her mid 20s explained the significance of the vision and its connection to the apostolic practices of the early Christian church: disciples, while he was [in his] ministry here on earth for three years. And in three years he was concerned with not only calling and preaching to many people, but he trusted 12 people. And those 12 people were with him

PAGE 159

159 not only bring to people knowledge of the Lord; we want beyond that to ma ke people disciples real disciples. grupo familiar (familiar group) or a grupo celular (cell group) is divided between men and women; adult women minister to other adult women, adult men to other adult men, single Cuban women to other single Cuban women, etc. The young Pentecostal woman in her mid 20s explained to me that these another in an intimate, familiar, and n eeds that we have in all areas: than simply time for prayer, but for communion: The cell group is, above all things, a groups where we can feel in communio n with one another...where we can share how we feel, the goals that we have. So many things that the hermanos can do. And in the cell groups the environment [encourages us] to feel that way. To feel the love of God, to help one another, to share. Simila r to the Cuban Baptist casas culto and casas de oracin discussed in the previous chapter, Cuban Pentecostal cell groups provide an intimate and comfortable atmosphere with which to discuss daily issues and struggles ranging from singleness, marriage, and sexuality, to being a Christian within the school and workforce. They may also meet anywhere: during participant observation of a Pentecostal cell group among young, single Cuban women in 2005, the meeting met on the back porch of a house.

PAGE 160

160 particularly effective strategy for using the private space of the home, where Cubans lack sufficient space within official church buildings to hold services. It is also noteworthy tha does not necessarily have to undergo formal seminary training. Thus, both Cuban men Cuban Pentecostal women are frequently leaders in cell groups, evangelization campaigns, and what is known as the encuentro : a Pentecostal retreat that utilizes the ion method in order to attract more women to become involved with divine healing campaigns. Notably, Cuban Pentecostal cell groups, in autonomous manner. Some cell groups Pentecostal church, but in theory any 3 individuals may start a cell group, with or without formal seminary training. The idea is that each person in a group of 3 prays for and encourages 1 other person to attend th recruited. The process then repeats itself, and small cell groups self replicate on their own. This, I would argue, is one of the reasons why Pentecostalism in Cuba is spreading rapidly today. Another reason for ra pid growth involves larger scale healing campaigns, or spiritual retreats known as encuentros method, Cuban Pentecostalism provides lay individuals and groups both women a nd men alike scale networks that can begin with 3 people and multiply to

PAGE 161

161 12, homogenous groups of men and women, youth and elderly, minister to one another t hrough prayer, service, and larger scale healing campaigns called encuentros Prior to these large scale retreats, Cubans hold a series of pre encuentro classes, geared towards new believers that have joined the cell groups. Following t he pre encuentro classes, Cuban men and women then attend a much larger scale encuentro that, according to young Pentecostal women in her mid twenties, involves a W hat they do in the retreat is, it has to do with the cleansing of the soul. All of it. There they give a series of conferences that work with all the areas of a person, even issues of sexuality and everything. Everything from childhood to old age. What ever age the soul is. All of those areas. They are a series of well prepared conferences by the faithful that are helping with all this right now. And so they immediately give conferences on each topic, and they minister within each area. They adminis ter liberation in all areas that have affected the person. All types of a reas: in emotional areas, in sexual areas, in everything. There one can see that the person has already been influen ced, the person has already been ministered to. And the ministration separate conference. theme heard within Pentecostal narratives. Within the context of Latin America, large numbers of individuals contend with and phys ical violence within the home (Chesnut 1997). Chri Cuban Pentecostal whose church initially began as a casa culto fact that Christ has liberated [one] from sin, all those series of

PAGE 162

162 also emphasize other forms of liberation as well: liberation from physical illness, strained rela tionships, and the scars of sexual and physical abuse. It is significant, however, that particularly in the aftermath of the Special Period crisis, Cubans are The Cuban E ncuentro In 2005, t he I had the opportunity to attend a Cuban Pentecostal encuentro with approximately 150 other women ranging in age from late teens to those 50s. For Pentecostal Cubans, the encuentro serves both an individual as well as a collective purpose. Miller and Y amamori (2007:143) arrived at a similar conclusion: they found encounter with the spiritual dimension." On an individual level, the encuentro seeks to concrete issues and problems dealt with from infancy to old age: physical and mental illnesses, sexual and physical abuse, family discord, marital troubles, and financial difficulties, to nam e a few. During one conference, for example, one of the leaders led Perhaps you had a father who never took you to scho ol, or asked you how your day was. Maybe he never gave you the love you soug ht a hug, a kiss, instead of a present. Maybe he was machista and very controlling. He may have abused you as a child abused you sexually, or physic ally. your earthly fathers. Let us forgive them of whatever hurts or wrongs they may have done us. Let us receive the love of our Celestial Father. This encouragement of forgiveness was an integral part of the encuentro ; failing to forgive others could serve included a wide range of issues, many of them psychological in nature: depression,

PAGE 163

163 obsessive compulsive disorders, lack of trust, inferiority complexes, fighting, feelings of guilt, cynicism, excessiv e worrying, and anxiety. Interestingly, the Cuban women at the encuentro and issues. This involved a physical act: writing down on scratch pieces of paper each of the problems a nd issues that participants faced, and the names of individuals who had either caused the participants pain, or who had been on the receiving end of a painful experience. At the end of the series of conferences, all those attending the encuentro collecti vely threw their pieces of paper into a large bonfire. At the International Church in So Paulo, Brazil, Miller and Yamamori (2007:154) witnessed similar events: each person at attendance during a Tuesday evening service was given a handkerchief sized pie hindering their Christian life during the week. The following Tuesday, attendees would collectively burn the pieces of cloth, thus releasing them from the power A interesting distinction between demons that are believed to literally exist and demonic 155). Miller and Yamamori (2007:155) also interviewed Pentecostals, for example, who described the need for people to be delivered from the trauma of rape or child abuse, which Pentecostal encuentro However, identified in the mind of believers with actual demons; rather, the need for deliverance n might

PAGE 164

164 2007:155). We canno t definitively determine whether or not the demons that Pentecostals speak of exist literally, or metapho rically. We can, however, complicat e some of the more reductive explanations given by some social scien tists regarding this phenomenon (Miller and Yamamori 2007:156). Interestingly, during the collective act of burning during the encuentro a number of Cuban women broke out into seemingly uncontrollable laughter what they referred to as the gozo del espritu encuentro participants were encouraged to pray for t he gift of glossolalia (speaking in tongues). This singing allows individuals to break out of the limits of humanly constructed language and Yamamori 2007:147): For people accustomed to rational, linear thought patterns, speaking in tongues may make little sense, because the phenomenon is decidedly non rational although not necessarily irrational. Obviously human experience is filled with numerous nonrational ac tivities such as laughing, crying, or dreaming, yet we would scarcely think of removing these experiences from the human experience. This e boundaries of rational analysis? This is an scientific materialism. has been tied to a larger discourse of philosophical dualism. This dualism involves the separation between the matter and spirit that we can trace not only back to Dascartes but to Plato and the religious discourses of early Christianity (Vsquez 2010:23). It is

PAGE 165

165 assumed within thi s framewo rk that if spiritual and material worlds are separated, are only located within the material realm. However, other cosmologies and worldviews do not make this separation between the sacred and the sec ular so explicit. In fact, the two realms are inextricably interconnected through all levels of human behavior and organization: political, individuality and self; in the United States, this has been translated and choices free from external control. The Cuban case challenges some of these traditional The notion that spirits are very real that they exist within the realm of human is by no means new to Pentecostal discourse and practice. 3 What is notable here is the the the case of Consuela, a Pentecostal woman in her early 30s whose conversion became involved in a gang where she committed a series of robberies, and spent some 3 Notably, it is also not a new concept within African derived religions that have played a very important part role in Caribbean religious thought and practice. Santera (Regla de Ocha), Palo Monte and Espiritismo are African derived religions in Cuba that maintain historical tie s to West and West Central African cosmologies. In these systems, malevolent forces can inflict illness, natural disasters, and discord between individu als and groups.

PAGE 166

166 time in a Cuban jail. Without any prior contact with missionaries or evangelism, felt a n inexplicable pain in her whole body: I felt a strong pain, and it was as if everyone else around me were dead. And the only one that remained alive in that moment was me. Nobody could help me with the pain that I was feeling, a strong pain. And the Lord (previously Saul) reportedly fell to the ground upon hearing was Jesus whom he was persecuting, and that he was to go into the city and await instructions. 4 In a number of respects, this narrative involving a sudden conversion experience is not new among evangelicals. In the case of El Salvador, patterns of violence and anti social behavior endemic during the civil war became displaced from combat zones to neighborhood streets (Vsquez and Gmez 2 001:167). Following an often dramatic conversion experience, former gang members join localized networks of Pentecostal churches that also operate transnationally. In this context, conversion to Evangelical Christianity provides former gang members with a safe, alternative space with which re order their previously broken lives in the context of transnational immigration, 4 Acts 9:1 6.

PAGE 167

167 civil war society (Vsquez and Gmez 2001:166). s case, however, raises some important questions: if she personally had no contact with evangelists or church groups prior to her conversion experience, how From the perspective of the soc has affected her personal and social practices. This has important implications for Cuban civil society, because it expands definitional boundaries of what it means to be a Cuban citizen beyond traditionally narrow definitions of Party members, or those that explicitly adhere to scientific atheist ideology. From an analytical perspective, I am interested in Soviet context. This requires broadening our current repertoire of analytical tools of understanding processes of con version and religious experience. It would seem that social scientists have several options here. We could conclude that Consuela experienced some type of psychosomatic manifestation related to social and/or emotional disturbance, perhaps commensurate with her experiences as a gang member. This explanation is certainly possible, although perhaps not entirely satisfying, since it tends to reduce religious experience to the realm of internal psychology. Secondly, we could place her conversion experience d rug addiction, and depression. Coin cidentally, Cuban Pentecostals addresses some of

PAGE 168

168 these very same issues within their encuentros ; Con suela herself was one of the leaders during an encuentro that I attended. did not cause a religious renewal, although it certainly was an important contributing factor (Alonso 2005:244). I contend that we should avoi d reducing religious experience and practice to macrosociologic al factors, or assume that crisi s alone function s as an independent variable fo r religious change. I propose that we t religious experience as she has related it to us, if not at may be realms of experience that need to be incorporated within our theories of human behavior" (Miller and Yamamori 2007:109). Methodologically, I approach Pentecostal grow th as well as religious growth in general in Cuba from a perspective that attempts to strike a balance between macro micro Cuban case involve s the historical presence of scientific materialism a nd Revolutionary discourse, both of which functioned not merely as economic and political determinants, but as value systems. This in turn must be connected with larger global economic changes, and their impact upon Cuban socialism. These larger issues a nd processes have helped shape the local context of conversion, by opening up new realms of human experience for Cubans at the grassroots level. The post Soviet environment in Cuba has called into question what it means to be nship to society, and the Revolutionary hope of a better present and future. a severe lack of material resources; it caused Cubans to fall into states of despair and

PAGE 169

169 hopelessness that negat ively affected both mind and body. Like other parts of Latin America, healing is a crucial part of the appeal and spread of Pentecostal and Charismatic Christianity. Healing has taken a different trajectory in Cuba, where socialized medicine and access t o medical doctors has long been part of the Soviet economic downturn, some of the afflictions that Cubans have faced have been physical. O ften, however, they are mental in nature: depression, feelings of hopelessness, despair, apathy, and thought s of suicide. This is indicative of the larger moral crisis that Cuba has faced since the Revolutionary equality with the realities of econ omic globalization socialist economy. Theorizing H ealing Healing in its myriad of forms p hysical, mental, and spiritual has long played a pivotal, if not a central, role within Pentecostalism. Miller and Yamamori (2007) hear d during the course of their fieldwork a number of accounts and narratives that seemed to individuals regaining consciousness after suffering from brain aneurysms that resulted in comas; and a prison inmate with a psychiatrically confirmed case of schizophrenia who was healed of their schizophrenic tendencies after reading the Bible to a blind cell mate (Miller and Yamamori 2007:111). It is possible that some ac counts of healing could have been the result of spontaneous remission of disease, individuals who were in epileptic comas, or circumstantial evidence th and Yamamori 2007:153). On the other hand, body interactions that religious intervention facilitates" (Miller and Yamamori 2007:153).

PAGE 170

170 From a methodological perspective, these scholars attempt to maintain the e xplanations. A more ra dical suggestion might be to assert that these are not alternative explanations, but complementary (Miller and Yamamori 2007:158). The as the In contrast to viewing religion in purely functional terms as a form of psychic compensation, Pentecostal (Mill er and Yamamori 2007:142). Interestingly Penteco stal worship and practice might Rather, it is instead postmodern : a unification of the traditional mind body dualism that has long characterized certain strains of Christian thought: It encourages people to merge mind and body into a unified expression that honors emotional and physical elements as integral elements of worship. From this perspective, what looks like old fashioned is worship that i s located primarily within the head and does not involve all the senses. Joyous ecstasy is fully compatible with contemporary life and in fact adds a dimension to life that often does not exist in a moder n, secular, truncated worldview (Miller and Yamamor i 2007:142). Perhaps, then, we should break down the historical dichotomy between mind and body, spirit and matter, and understand how and Yamamori 2007:158). T heologically, this is a very Christian idea the no tion that God was made manifest in human form. However, adding the variable of the realm of traditional social science variables ( Miller and Yamamori 2007:159). Pos session by the Holy Spirit, speaking in glossolalia (tongues), and supernatural healing represent a dynamic system of communication that promotes the healing and transformation of

PAGE 171

171 yer, mind and body are unified, and the individual is united to the community through the acknowledgement that healing is a communal activity (Martin 1990:166). Csordas (2004:167) elaborates further on this mind body connection in his thesis about religio But let us be aware that in religious studies the stakes in the battle between explanation and understanding are even higher than for the same battle in anthropology. In religious studies the scientific account is pitted against the theolo gical commitment, and to admit that religion has any existence sui generis implies the theological conclusion The problem with this battle in of itself, Csordas (2004) argues, is not that phenomenologist s of religion are too psychological in their approach, or that they are inherently biased and ethnocentric theologians. The problem is fundamentally a (or the notion (2004) flips the immanence tr anscendence debate on its head or perhaps more accurately, he ill ustrates their interdependence. What makes us fundamentally human is that we are already in the world from a stance of alterity. In other words, we inherently of animal oblivion to which our consciousness aspires" (Csordas 2004:168).

PAGE 172

172 obviously, provide a psychoanalytic explanat ion for t his phenomenon. Csordas (2002 ), however, goes further than this: from empirical work done among Charismatic Catholics and ritual healing in Navajo Society, he argues that forms of religious healing are not ine and psychotherapy, but that there is also something explicitly religious about religious healing, something that has a profound capacity to affect the tran Through the notion of henomenology the distinction between the mind and the body that has long been endemic not only within academic studies, but within ph ilosophy and theology as well (Csordas 2002:4). For Csordas (2002:3), the purpose of religious healing is not so muc h the elimination of an object (a problem, an illness, a disorder), but the transformation of a person a bodily being that is a product of culture no less than of biology. If this is true if religious healing has the capacity to transform human beings in society that are biologically as well as culturally embodied subjects, then we need to further examine the relationship between individual religious healing and larger social change. ntecostal encuentros Mill er and Yamamori (2007 :156 ) found a similar phenomenon in Bangkok, Thailand through a involved deliverance from psychological wounds and traumas that could exert negative cont

PAGE 173

173 lite ral possession by demons 5 There is a similar phenomenon among Charismatic Christian forms of healing: rather than the typical ethnographic description of evil spirits possess subjects, nvades and occupies the Within the Charismatic healing system, the issue of control appears to be the central issue. Problems, issues, and trauma are characterized as a loss of control to demonic influence; the objective in religious healing is to release the individual from the bondage of that influence and surrender control to the will of G od, whose strength returns self control and wholeness to the individual (Csordas 2002:67). This is what one Cuban Pentecostal woman (who had grown up atheist) meant when she stated that 6 This understanding of healing as a release of control does not answer our aforementioned inquiry about whether or not demons and evil spirits empirically exist. It n Degrees of control to what extent and to what point an emotion such as anger becom es an evil spirit of Anger, and how much of are characterized; this might explain the 5 See also Garrard Burnett 2007 6 Personal communication, June 2005.

PAGE 174

174 appear to be specific, objective criteria for these degrees of control in practice. Religious might; the (2002:3) theory on religious healing within the body, but to transform the person This is crucial for understanding the growth of Pentecostalism in Cuba, precisely because of Cuban Revolutionary goals to transform human beings and their relationship to society. Healing Minds and Bodies: E xplaining Pentecostal G rowth in Cuba social and economic order: redistribution of wealth and resources; universal health care and access to doctors within the countryside; a food rationing system; and the promotion of equal opportunity and participation between men and women in the home and workplace through the Federation of Cuban Women (Federacin de Mujeres Cubanas) (1960) and the Family Code (1975). At the collapse of the Soviet Union, however, Cubans at the grassroots level not only faced severe material and food shortages: they were suddenly forced to mentally re evaluate their present in light of an uncertain future. In l ight of Revolutionary discourse that emphasized both a call to sacrifice and the need to struggle for the larger society many Cubans wondered whether a better present or future was possible. The Cuban Revolution was all relentless process of struggle and sacrifice, often on a heroic scale, against insuperable odds, in the face of chronic scarcities, shortages, and rationing, against internal mismana gement and The case of Cuba forces us to re exa mine traditional explanations for the spread of Pentecostalism, or at least place them within a

PAGE 175

175 very particular context. The Cuban Revolution resulted in significant changes in national education, health care, and equality for women; we can in some respec ts analysis of the growth and spread of Pentecostalism in Latin America. In the Cuban context, however, the spread of Pentecostalism particularly with respect to healing mu Soviet context. To understand the growth of Cuban Pentecostalism we must return to the social, Chapter 2, some Cuban sociologists have characterized the Special Period as so Calzadilla 2006:95). The Special Period crisis was more than simply severe shortages in food, petroleum, and numerous other goods and resources; it was a crisis in values. had one central and main objective: the transformation of human beings and society. From a moral and ethical perspective, the Cuba n Revolution appealed to altruistic elements within a specific utopian socialist vision, one that emphasized working for During the Special Period, however, Cuba saw a number of social and economic changes that posed challenges to this vision, not the least of which involved a plummet in impo rts from the former Soviet Bloc and a severe drop in the international price of sugar. In order to bring in much set this economic downturn, th conjunction with international joint ventures for hotel building projects, restructuring of

PAGE 176

176 Habana Vieja ), and other efforts to encourage tourism. Significa ntly, the Cuban government decriminalized the U.S. dollar in 1993; up until that point, it was illegal for Cubans to either possess or use it, thus significantly contributing r was seen as an effort to both curb the informal economy and circulate much needed hard (Hern ndez Cat 2001; Caraway 2003). Promoting tourism on the island posed a number of economic and ideological challenges to the Cuban state; the Revolution had, after all, aimed to correct the social when it was known as the et al 2004:122). In addition to the well known closing of casinos, the Cuban government passed Law 993 in 1961, which effectively outlawed prostitution (Facio et al 2004:125). In addition, i n August of 1960 the Federation of Cuban Women (FMC) was created, aimed at eliminating social and economic inequality between men and women, and most notably integrating Cuban women into the workforce: women became doctors, lawyers, engineers, technicians, university professors, and workers in sugar factories, mills, and in other light industries (Facio et al 2004:125). The Special Period economic crisis, however, placed a severe strain upon both ec onomic and social relations in p ost Soviet Cuba. An incre ased number of foreign tourists on the island brought with it a number of conflicts and ideological contradictions with utopian socialism: a growing discrepancy between Cubans who had access to U.S.

PAGE 177

177 dollars, and those who did not; 7 an increased sexualized division of labor that coincided with jineterismo and the visible presence of sex workers in Havana, who are willing to provide sex access to foreign tourists in exchange for material compensation (Wonders and Michalowski 2001:559); and the commodification bodies particularly darker skinned Cuban women (Facio et al 2004:129). With the l, educational, and other professional fields have left in order to pursue options within the tourism industry including prostitution. The Special Period economic crisis was indiscriminate in who it affected: men and women of all educational levels, polit ical viewpoints, and family backgrounds pursued jineterismo ; sex work could potentially bring in more money in one evening than most Cubans earned in a year (Facio et al 2004:121; Nuez Sarmiento 2010). From an ideological perspective, this situation see med shocking and reaching that they are being felt even in a socialist society that was once ab le to claim the elimination of prostitution and the reorientation of prostitutes to non sexual labor as one of its earliest revolutionary accomplishments" (Wonders and Michalowski 2001:559) What did the Special Period mean for Cubans mentally as well as p hysically? It meant broken minds as well as bodies. Many were, as one Cuban put it, 7 This discrepancy might explain why, from an ideological perspective, Fidel Castro decided to re criminalize the U.S. dollar in 2004. Today, however, ther e is still a growing disparity between those who have access to the Cuban convertible (CUC), which is on par with the U.S. dollar and generally reserved for tourists and international transactions, and those who do not. Cubans who either work within the t ourism industry, or have family abroad can gain access to the CUC.

PAGE 178

178 8 To put it simply, things were not as they should have been: unemployment skyrocketed; at the grassroots level, Cubans began to fall into despair hopelessness, and apathy; levels of suicide, alcoholism, drug abuse, and domestic violence increased; and doctors, lawyers, professors, and other professionals seemingly had no choice but to leave the fields in which they were trained to pursue work that was, satisfactory (Facio et al 2004:120). ttempt to insert the island into the global economy; it was the bodies of many Cubans themselves, particularly those who entered into jineterismo Healing B roken M inds and B odies in p ost Soviet Cuba Religious healing, as we have seen, plays a fundamental r ole within Pentecostal worship and practice. From what Csordas (2002:64) paradigm of embodiment for the study of culture ," we must collapse the distinction made between mind and body, subject and object, in order to gain a bet ter understanding of the transformative power of religious healing. Methodologically, the human body is not merely an impo rtant object of study A t he study of culture and self This appro ach to understanding the relationship between the body, culture, and self as well as religious practice is a challenging one; Csordas (2002) is essentially attempting to strike a balance between phenomenological approaches (Merleau Ponty 1962) to the study of religion, and sociological approaches (Bourdieu 1977). 8 Personal communication, July 2006

PAGE 179

179 I would argue the spread and growth of Ev angelical and Pentecostal movements in Cuba. This is particularly important if we are to place empirical data on Cuban Pentecostalism, such as the use of cell groups and encuentros within the context of social and economic change in Cuba since the fall o f the Soviet Union. On the one hand, reducing religious experience and ritual healing to the realm of psychoanalysis simply cannot grasp the full picture of the effect and power of religious practice; this is particularly so if we start to break down prev iously assumed divisions between mind and spirit, subject and object, and immanence and transcendence. On the other hand, reducing religion to society can be as equally misleading religion, Csordas (2 002:82) argues otherness to the category of the social, however, Durkheim committed a major error of reductionism." He committed this reductionism by arguing that society creates the sacred by characterizing it society, thereby establishing an absolute moral authority (Csordas 2002:82). It is interesting that both methodological perspectives on the study of religion the phenomenological and the mater ialist can ironically arrive at the same assumption of knowledge and experience, through a distinction that has been made between subjects (human beings) and objects (things). Within the academic study of religion, there has been a tendency, for example, to draw a distinction between supernatural

PAGE 180

180 Pentecostalism, however, breaks down this distinction; it way that suggests that these explanations are not separate, but complementary (Miller and Yamamori 2007:158). As we have seen in the case of encuentros Cuban Pentecostalism emphasizes depression, mental illness, physical and sexual abuse, anxiety, frustration, familial discord, an d others. The post Soviet Special Period economic crisis in Cuba saw an increase in precisely these same problems and issues. In addition and perhaps most significantly the complexities and contradictions within the Special Period economic crisis coincid human beings and society ran up against the harsh realities of economic austerity and global capitalism. Cubans at the grassroots level during the Special Period were confused frustrated, and broken in body, mind, and spirit. Quite simply, they were losing hope in either a better present or a better future. Pentecostalism, which emphasizes transformative healing through prayer, speaking in tongues, and both individual and c ommunal worship, provided Cubans what both theological and academic studies of religion hav wholly deeply enmeshed within it, through the practice of Pentecostal healing. This religious roblems and issues; it sought and

PAGE 181

181 seeks to transform the individual. I argue that similar to other forms of Pentecostalism found globally, this uniting of matter and spirit has played a crucial role in the rapid spread of Evangelical and Charismatic Chris tianity in Cuba. In addition, networks of scale spiritual retreats have provided Pentecostal lay men and women alike with important decentralized leadership roles; through these organizational methods, Cubans have localized the the order to better understand religious change in Cuba, we must take both of these factors ociological and economic issues, as well as local narratives and practices.

PAGE 182

182 CHAPTER 6 TANGIBLE HOPE Why H ope? The title of this dissertation encourages a re evaluation of what we mean by the concept of hope. Philosophically, hope has often been interpre ted ab stractly; the assumption that hope has no empirical foundation has led many philosophers to make a pu In other words, hope as such is a notion that cannot be empirically verified through "rational" p roof, and presumably therefore lies outside the boundaries of concrete social scientific analysis. Within Christian thought, there was a notable shift from a concrete hope in the second coming of Christ to an abstract hope for an afterlife ( Moltmann 1967; Miyazaki 2004:12 ). Within the United States in particular, certain forms of Protestant Christianity emphasize a private form of religiosity, grounded within Western philosophical notions that separate the "sacred" and the "secular," the public and the pr ivate (Peterson 2009:46). The Cuban case complicates these traditional understandings of hope and religiosity; in this chapter I therefore employ a multivariate and interdisciplinary approach in order to help us better understand why Cubans have turned t o religion in general, and to Protestantism specifically, in the post Soviet era. From a theoretical perspective, I engage the philosophical and theological literature that analyzes hope as a concrete process and force for both individuals and collectives rather than simply an abstract and "otherworldly" concept. This, I argue, is a better way to understand the kind of hope that Cuban Protestants turned to after the fall of the Soviet Union, when the "Special Period" resulted in a "crisis of values, and of conduct" (Lpez Vigil 1997). Secondly, the Cuban case also complicates traditional Western notions of a

PAGE 183

183 private and individualistic piety. We saw this most concretely within t he house church phenomenon, which explicitly blurred boundaries between "pu blic" and "private" spaces. The Cuban case also challenges certain individualistic notions of human nature that are tied to a calculating, "rational" pursuit of self interest. The Cuban Revolution, for example, directly challenges this notion of personho od through its discourse on the development of a "New Man." The type of Protestantism that Cubans have turned to since the Special Period differs from the private and individualistic piety dominant within the United States, and this has directly shaped th e type of religious practice that is operating on the ground in post Soviet Cuba. This religiosity is exemplified through a type of hope that is concrete and capable of contributing to larger social change, rather than an abstract concept focused solely u pon the afterlife. Therefore, this chapter also analyzes what hope means sociologically, and how hope as a "religious good" might differ from other forms of what sociologists refer to as social capital ( Bourdieu 1977; Putnam 2000). My aim is to bring the notion of hope within the realm of sociological analysis, using the Cuban case as a launching point for a larger discussion about religion and social change. What is H ope? on what grounds and for what sho Empirical data a fundamental part of knowledge formati on within the scientific method is data that can be observed through the senses, measured, and tested through experimentation and hypotheses. Thus, in ter ms of the notion of hope, we are confronted with a set of central questions: what is hope, exactly, and how can it be observed and measured? Can we even do so? At first glance, the answer would appear to be no: hope, at least in the traditional

PAGE 184

184 philosoph ical sense, has not been conceptualized in empirical terms, but in the abstract; it is an idea and perhaps even a completely existential idea that falls within the category of faith and morality in general, and a faith beyond human knowledge specifically ( Miyazaki 2004:13). For many philosophers, the lack of empirical evidence is the root of the problem for hope (Miyazaki 2004:12). However, framing the problem in this manner reveals the underlying limits of philosophy itself: it is retrospective rather tha n prospective in character (Miyazaki 2004:13). It has been unable to grasp the future oriented nature of hope, precisely because it assumes that that which is "not yet" cannot be empirically observed and measured within the temporal horizon of the "here a nd now." Miyazaki's (2004) reading of Bloch's (1986 ) work, which "analyzes a variety of hopeful visions ranging from daydreams to fantasies about technology to detective stories and the Bible" (Miyazaki 2004:49), interprets hope as a process and a method of knowledge, rather than as an object per se. Through analysis of Fijian migration narratives, gift giving rituals, and Christian discourse and practice, Miyazaki (2004) analyzes how the Suvavou people were a ble to maintain and, indeed, produce moments o f hope within their own particular postcolonial experience. In spite of consistent government rejections in response to demands for compensation for the loss of their ancestral lands, residents in Suva continue to issue petitions. At first glance this m ay appear to be a futile effort or hope a lost cause, or a hope not grounded within reality. Howev er, within the Fijian context, the Suvavou people are seeking ways to present their requests to the government (and themselves) in an "effective" manner. Fo r the Suvavou people, "an effective manner of request has

PAGE 185

185 become a search for the truth and vice versa" (Miyazaki 2004:49). Thus, their hope, so to speak, is inextricably grounded within a search for self knowledge. The "official" account of their self i dentity, contained within government documents, belongs within the temporal realm of the past; from the point of view of the present, it is not open to reinterpretation (Miyazaki 2004:109). In order to grapple with this temporal incongruity, the Suvavou p eople deployed specific ritual strategies that included, for example, proposing a series of questions that triggered internal debates among government officials about land claims (Miyazaki 2004:79). This process of questioning and awaiting a response is deeply tied to an indigenous theory of attendance and response that other anthropologists have obse rv ed in Fiji (Miyazaki 2004:98). This theory is also at work within a distinctly Fijian form of ritual gift giving, in which the gift givers temporarily pla ce their own agency in suspension, followed by a subsequent moment when the gift receivers r ecuperate the former's agency (Miyazaki 2004:99). These rituals and strategies are for concrete examples of "replicating a past unfulfilled hope on another terrain ...the method of hope, in other words, is predicated on the inheritance of a past hope and its performative replication in the present" (Miyazaki 2004:139). The power of hope within this context lies precisely within its ability move Fijian people forward in a prospective momentum. Viewing hope in this manner, as process of knowledge formation that can be observed within human behavior, forces philosophy (as well as other disciplines) to reorient itself towards both the present and the future (as opposed to a retrospective focus on the past). This reorientation, however, requires us to move away from viewing the past present future relationship in a linear and teleological fashion (Miyazaki

PAGE 186

186 2004:19), and to explore the possibility that the things we exper ience in our present and everyday lives contain within them glimpse s of all three temporal planes the past, the present, and the future. If we assume that hope is something intangible and not empirically verifiable with the present, we also assume that hop e belongs squarely within an "otherworldly" and future realm that we cannot see, feel, or experience. As the previous discussion on philosophy's temporal orientation suggests, however, this assumption is problematic. It forecloses the possibility of anal yzing the possibility of hope as a transformative force that is directly connected to human transformation and social change. I argue, building upon Bloch's (1986) philosophy, that hope is real and measurable in the sense that it can be experienced within concrete moments of everyday life. It also plays an indispensible role within social change; as a propelling force and process, it motivates both individuals and collectives to act within the "here and now." Anxiety and Despair as Lack of H ope Bloc h (1986:74), within his three volume analysis of human knowledge, consciousness, and transformation, argues that there are four emotions that fall within the category of "expectation:" anxiety, fear, hope, and belief. These emotions, he explains, contain a focus and drive that is long term, "whose drive object does not yet lie ready, not just in respecti ve individual attainability, but also in the already available world, and therefore still occurs in t he doubt about exit or strategy" (Bloch 1986:74). It is interesting here that emotions such as hope, anxiety, and fear should fall within the same analyti cal category, given that their respective connotations suggest both positive and negative emotions. All these emotions are focused upon an object or outcome within what the "Not Yet" category: what is yet to come, but still implying a real future

PAGE 187

187 (Bloch 1 986:75). Fear and anxiety are negative expectant emotions, and they contain mood based elements in common with hope. Hope, however, stands as one of the most exact emotions above every mood It does this by projecting current (and often disappointed) realities onto other horizons of possibilities. Recalling Miyazaki's (2004) analysis of Fijian ritual production of hope, the importance and significance of hope lies precisely within its temporal resetting quality. Hope in other words, maintains a prospective momentum of moving forward by replicating a past unfulfilled hope onto another terrain (Miyazaki 2004:139). Despair, h owever, is the "hardest borderline mode of fear, the absolutely negative expectant emotion. A nd only this, not anxiet y, 1986:111). In other words, despair goes above and beyond the negative expectant emotion of anxiety; anxiety still contains within it an emphasis upon some expected future outcome or object, h owever uncomfortable the feeling may be at the time. Despair, however, does not technically fall within the category of expectant emotions. It does more than simply presuppose a negative end result; it negates the future possibility of any result other t han what is currently experienced on a temporal horizon. Despair thus represents a state of paralysis, of inaction, and lack of moving forward within history. The power of hope, then, lies precisely within its ability to propel human beings forward out o f states of despair; it prompts "radical reorientation of knowledge to the future" (Miyazaki 2004:130). Referring to a process and rather than simply some future end result or object, however, hope is a real and tangible force within the present; it is "u ltimately a practical, a milita

PAGE 188

188 During the Special Period economic crisis especially, the Revolutionary utopian hope of creating a new "Cuban man" (and woman) within an egalitarian system ran sharply up aga in set the economic crisis, the Cuba n state has working for the state are paid in local pesos but tourists carry the more valuable convertible which is roughly on par with the dollar. Cuban professionals doctors, lawyers, academics, and others have turned to the tourism industry in order to make a higher monthly income than they would earn for the state, which is about 2 0 dollars per month in Cuban pesos which has increased the discrepancy between those who have access to hard currency and material goods, and those who do not. I argue that this has resulted in a crisis of utopias: competing within late socialism that have resulted in acute and long term states of anxiety, despair, and hopelessness among Cubans at the grassroots level. If Bloc h (1986) is correct in characterizing despair as an absolutely negative state that negates the future possibility of any result other than what is being currently experienced, then Cubans during the Special Period simply stopped moving. I n short, they los t hope that a better world was even possible. As we will see Cuban Protestants this, however, this new hope was not an abstract utopia focusing on the afterlife, but a concrete and motivating force for helping fellow Cubans both materially and spiritually.

PAGE 189

189 The Theology of H ope In an analysis of several of the most influential thinkers on hope, Capps (1976:34) boldly inquired, "What happened? What ever happened to hope? At one time, it almost seemed as if Ernst Bloch, Jrgen Moltmann, Johannes Metz, and the others had unlocked a secret. It was as though they had discovered a way to get into the future before the future happened. It was as though one could live in the f uture while the future was still not yet." The "turn to hope" was notably nothing new; the philosophy of hope had its real roots with classical Greek philosophy which in turn implies that Bloch's suggestions were drawing upon an already existent and deep ly embedded genealogy (Capps 1976:35). Significantly, because of Moltmann's (1967) theology of hope, "Christian intellectual understanding will never be able to violate a commitment to the reality of change" (Capp s 1976:46). Moltmann (1967:25) maintained that hope was very real, and that it was a process: Thus hopes and anticipations of the future are not a transfiguring glow superimposed upon a darkened existence, but are realistic ways of perceiving the scope of our real possibilities, and as such they s et everything in motion and keep it in a state of change. Hope and the kind of thinking that goes with it consequently cannot submit to the reproach of being utopian, for they do not strive at things that 'have no place,' but after things that have 'no pl ace as yet' but can acquire one. Moltmann (1967) also shares with Bloch (1986) a similar perspective on despair, but from the perspective of Christian theology and eschatology: the "sin of unbelief is manif Although traditionally it has been assumed in Christian theology that sin in its "original" form consists of pride, in wanting to be like God. This, however, is really only a part of the story: the other major part of sin is actually "hopelessness, res igna

PAGE 190

190 1967:22). Provocatively, Moltmann (1967:23) suggests that the real problem, the "sin which most profoundly threatens the believer," is not the evil that a person does. Rather, it is the good that they do not do in not believing themselves capable of fulfilling the promises made to them by God. This notion has theological, practical, and social implications, for it suggests that hopelessness, as a state of despair, precludes the possibility of good action not s imply towards one's self, but to others as well. Moltmann would later, during a major conference on hope in New York City in and significantly, oppressed, displaced and disestablished persons" (Capps 1976:44). This was notably not inherently new; a number of the key theological and philosophical oppression, and even moments of hopelessness and despair themselves (Capps 1976:36). The letters and papers of the German Lutheran pastor Dietrich Bonhoeffer, who joined the political resistance movement against Nazism before being executed in a concentration camp, are cited as inspiration and implicit precedent for the works of theologians of hope (Capps 1976:37). In a letter written to his student Eberhard Bethge dated July 25 th 1944 (while he was awaiting trial), Bonhoeffer (Bonhoeffer et al 2010:488) stated that I am still preoccupied with the cl aim which with him is certainly no clich that no person can live without hope, and that people who have really lost all hope often become wild and evil. This leaves open the question whether hope in this case equals illusion. Certainly the significance of illusion for life is not to be underestimated, but for the Christian I think the only important thing is to have well founded hope. And if even illusion has sufficient power ab solutely grounded hope has for life, and how invincible such a life is.

PAGE 191

191 Interestingly, Bonhoeffer and Bloch principally with respect to the theme of bondage and oppression, and release from that bondage as the cornerstone of human salvation Squarely within the Marxist tradition, Bloch (1986:150) identified human bondage with alienation, and the salvation of overhauling image of the world without a lienation." Bonhoeffer, who sh ared with Moltmann exclusively human, this worldly form," (Capps 1976:xiii), characterized bondage in this way, on the notepaper of his Tegal pris bondage of the world; on the basis of contempt for the world one renounces changing the world and thus sustains it as it is (Bonhoeffer et al 2010:39). This statement from Bonhoeffer bears a striking resembla called realism dictated by the facts [that] we fall victim to the worst of all utopias the utopia of the status quo (Moltmann 1967:23). Despair and the depression t hat comes along with it, represents the temptation to maintain the status quo, d manageable universe, to shrink the world The point being, of course, that facts, of established objects and laws" ( Moltmann 1967:25). Despair, and the risk of fall ing into et al 2010:39), characterizes hopelessness; it also precludes the possibility for social change, within the temptation to

PAGE 192

192 In Moltmann God in the Passi on story, and the crucifixion. This shift from theoretical discussions about hope to sufferin as though there was no use in talking about the fut ure, process, or hope unless one also talks about Moltmann (1993 martyr s, so as not to become abstract. Of them and of the dumb sacrifices it is true in a real, transferred sense, that God himself hung on the gallows, as E. Wiesel was able to say. If that is taken seriously, it must also be that, like the cross of Christ, e v en The theology of hope movement notably (Capps 1976:xiv). Its deep agonies of the secular city, es pecially in those settings where oppression and alienation are most blatantly pronounced This is perhaps not surpr ising, for the most prominent proponents of the movement were especially sensitiv e to suffering and oppression; they were very much in line with the theologians ). Liberation theologians process of Reflectin following the proclamations from Vatican II (1962 1965), the aim of the Church, and those within it, was threefold: 1) to situate the Church better within the context of the modern world; 2) to understand salvation not si mply as an idea, but as an historical process; and 3) to understand the term liberation in a broader and more

PAGE 193

193 comprehensive sense, to include liberation and transformation not simply from individual sin, but from the social structures of sin: oppression, marginalization, and injustice. was corporate rather than individual. All of mankind was depicted as being locked into oppression. Those seeking a firm basis for hope wante d to be able to announce that there was a way out (Capps 1976:39). Liberation t heology affirmed the same view of oppression and its possible way out of it. Interestingly reflections on the hope movement have al ready assumed the past tense (Capps 1976:46 ). The movement was designed for a specific time period, and to fit the conditions of that period. Indeed, the 1970s and 80s were ripe periods for the growth of other theologies that grew out of the theology of hope; within the Latin American context in particular, Catholic (and some Protestant) comunidades de base (base communities) drew upon Liberation Theology for understanding the social, political, and economic conditions of the time. These were conditions of widespread political violence, disappear ances, torture, and economic inequality lens es through which proponents of liberation t heology viewed the Kingdom of God, and the hope within it, in highly immanent rather than transcendent terms. Conditions have changed today, with the growth of Protest ant and Evangelical and Charismatic movements within a region traditionally thought of as Roman Catholic. However, certain key issues and problems persist, and are growing: an ever widening gap between the rich and poor; retreating state sectors incapable of providing health and educational programs; widespread diseases such as AIDS and malaria; child trafficking and slavery; domestic violence and abuse; and environmental degradation.

PAGE 194

194 In light of these seemingly endless and exponentially growing problems, Capps either political, social, religious, theological, or conceptual organization?" Anyone who something in this threatened world our children, our students, wi ld nature, humanity in general are right to worry. What is much less sure is whet her we are right Do We Have a Right to H ope? In the midst of trying and seemingly impossible circumstances, is hope real? Or is it simply an illu sion, preventing us from confronting concrete material realities? I argue, in line with theologians and philosophers of hope, that certain hopes grounded within the human experience are very real, and are capable of motivating individuals and groups to co Tillich (1990:185) interestingly distinguishes between foolish and genuine hope: Where there is genuine hope, there that for which we hope already has some presence. In some way, the hoped for is at the same time here and not here. It is not yet fulfilled, and it may remain unfulfilled. But it is here, in the situation and in ourselves, as a power which drives those who hope into the future. There is a beginning here and now. And this beginning drives toward an end. The hope itself, if it is rooted in the reality of something already given, becomes a driving power and makes fulfillment, not certain, but possible. Where such a beginning of what is hoped for is lacking, hope is foolishness. Tillich's (1990) ana lysis of hope that is "at the same time here and not here" is very similar to Bloch's (1986) notion of the "Not Yet" consciousness, which hope moves toward through expectation. Bloch (1986) contrasts hope with other expectant emotions such as fear; within fear, a particular future outcome can remain uncertain. Within hope, the uncertainty of the outcome still remain s; hope does not equal certainty (Tillich 1990:186). However unlike fear, hope does not "border on passive care, on the night

PAGE 195

195 where nothingn ess is, but on the day which is the In other words, hope is a force that is already present within us, moving us forward actively in spite of the uncertainty of the outcome. This is precisely what Tillich (1990:184) refe rs to when stating that in order to preserve genuine hope, "one has to go ever again through a painful and courageous 'in spite of.'" For Tillich (1990), endu ring the "in spite of" moments i.e., the maintenance of genuine hope in spite of no definitive as surance th at our hopes will be fulfilled actually takes courage. The courageousness lies in the patience that hopef ul waiting implies and demands a demand for "stillness within oneself." It is here that Tillich ( 1990 :186 ) distinguishes between passive an d active waiting, much in the same manner that he distinguishes between foolish and genuine hope: There are two kinds of waiting, the passive waiting in laziness and the receiving waiting in openness. He who waits in laziness, passively, prevents the comi ng of what he is waiting for. He who waits in quiet tension, open for what he may encounter, works for its coming. Such waiting in openness and hope does what no willpower can d o for our own inne r development As we will see later in our discussion of ho pe within the Cuban context, this analysis of inner development and human transformation will play an important part in understanding the tensions, contradictions, and difficulties Cubans experienced during arduous "in spite of" moments during the "Special Period" economic crisis. In line with (1990) discussion on genuine hope, I contend that we need to re think the type of hope that Cuban Protestants have drawn upon. C ubans are not waiting in a state of passive hope for a better life to come; they are actively working to bring about a better world in

PAGE 196

196 Immanent Utopias and Everyday H ope How are we to understand hope as a practical, real and tangible f orce? Let us recall Miyazaki's (2004) discussion on the problem of hope: on what grounds can we hope, if there is no empirical evidence for it? Building upon Miyazaki (2004) Bloch (1986), and Peterson's (2009) work on the relationship between everyday et hics and social change, I argue that in order to understand hope as a real and tangible force, we must reevaluate the "yardstick" by which we assume that it can (or cannot) be "measured." If hope can indeed be thought of as a method and a process rather t han simply an object of analysis, then there is evidence for hope. There is evidence for ho pe within "mundane utopias the moments when we experience something qualitatively different from utilit arian calculus and consumption [which] provide embodied proof that a differen The notion of a "mundane utopia," as opposed to a utopia that is wholly transcendent, "entails a vision of a qualitatively different and better life without which we cannot think abo ut crea 9:3). These are the "moments of grace" (Peterson 2009:68 70) we experience with friends, spouses, children, and even non human companions moments when our temporal horizons are lengthened and expanded beyond the individ ual self. These immanent and everyday utopias generate both humility and hope precisely because they force us to recognize ourselves as part of larger communities and processes (Peterson 2009:155). The experiences within these everyday utopias generate h umility because they are characterized by an openn ess that forces us to recognize the limits of our human agency, and our interdependence with other social animals. In our best moments with those whom we love, we are not homo economicus guided and driven by means ends

PAGE 197

197 calculations; we are instead interdependent beings who cannot control the fi nal outcomes of our destinies. This experience of "not yet" "suggests a condition of permanent expectation, in which we need to continue "seriously hoping for" what we know is worth hoping for, without knowing exactly what will happen" (Peterson 2009:157). This is precisely how these immanent utopias generate hope: they provide real world glimpses that another, better world is possible. There is thus here a connecti on between hope and social change. In focusing on "immanent rather than transcendent grounds of hope" (Peterson 2009:159), we need to focus on "their potential and actual connections to the public sphere and to large scale so In other words, we are concerned with whether or the meaning and joy experienced in friendships and family life have anything to do with politic (Peterson 2009:26). The hopeful answer here is "yes." Drawing upon the Italian Marxist An tonio Gramsci, Peterson (2009 ) asserts that in grappling with the relationship between a deep love for individual human beings and a deep love for larger collectives, Gramsci made an affirmation that "may be among the most revolutionary w ords that [he] wrote because it challenges our whole way of thinking about politics and with it, the way we view (Peterson 2009:27). Gramsci asserted that love for collectives may in fact require more personal forms of love; this in turn opens up entir ely new worlds of possibilities (Peterson 2009:27). Immanent spaces of hope within our interpersonal relationships, or the notion of "embedded relationalit can e ncourage us to desire, and even demand, mu ch more from both our personal and our public lives (Peterson 2009:27).

PAGE 198

198 These spaces promote and encourage an "education of desire:" concrete, everyday examples of non utilitarian ethics and "un self interested giving and receiving" (Peterson 2009:160). N otably, the concern here is with how we can bridge the noted "gap" between ethical values and practice: the disjuncture between wanting the world to be a better place in theory, and what so often hap pens in practice disappointments, feeling overwhelmed, an d structural limitations (economic, political, social, environmental). Everyday, immanent utopias help bridge this gap by providing concrete examples of nonutilitarian and noninstrumental care. Within our best moments of interdependent relationships, in other words, we see the real possibility of viewing others as inherently valuable, as opposed to being a part of a "mean ends" calculus. Among numerous other concrete examples of n oninstrumental goods, we can look to the notion of play (Peterson 2009:156 ). Within both adults and children, play encourages mutual cooperation, develops the imagination, and helps us experience joy. This joy, notably, "is not known rationally or use It is, in other words, ta ngible and very real. If these immanent utopias do indeed provide both humility and hope, then hope itself can be considered just as tangible as the moments experienced within those everyday utopias. Similar to play and other "noninstrumental" goods, ho pe itself can be a source for nonutilitarian ethics and social change. It accomplishes this by forcing us to recognize the limits of what lies wi thin our realm of control. The not yet" space of which both Tillich (1990) and Bloch (1986) speak of is simil ar to Marx's (1978b:595) argument that we are finite human beings with limits; we do create our own histories, but within conditions not of our own choosing. Hope, particularly with the spaces of "immanent

PAGE 199

199 utopias" that stress interdependence with other s ocial beings, is an active force with the ability to expand one's temporal horizons beyond the individual self. It is, in short, a motivating force for both individual and collective change. The Cuban case challenges the notion that human beings are, or s hould be, primarily motivated by an instrumental, means ends and utilitarian ethic. The mat sociological perspective, we need an alternative set of analytical tools to understand the nature of hope as motivating force in Cuban society. This involves a theoretical shi ft in focus: we need to be concerned with not just with the material goods and resources that individuals and collectives seek, but those goods that have traditionally be conceived of this sense, I argue below that it is a real, concrete, and motivating force for human action and behavior, and the Cuban case helps illustrate this. The "Black Box:" Economic Explanations for I nnovation How does one measure an "intangible" resource, su ch as motivation? We cannot, Religion scholars and social scientists have not been the only scholars to grapple with this type of question. Economists and economic historians have attempted to quantify and measu re the impact of "technological innovation" on econom ic growth for quite some time. They have long treated technological phenomenon as events transpiring in a black box...the economics profession has adhered rather strictly to a self imposed ordinance no t to inquire too seriously into w The difficulty

PAGE 200

200 seems to lie within sorting out technical progress from other types of contributions to economic growth, such as capital formation, education, and resour ce allocation (Rosenberg 1982:23). One of the most notable economists who undertook this effort to delve into the "black box" was Robert M. Solow, who would become known for developing "Solow's residual" theory. Solow (1957) expanded the range of what tr aditional economic theory identified as technological change to include "slowdowns, speed ups, improvements in the education of the labor force, and all sorts of things will Notably, this effort to measure the social returns of technological change and innovation is very similar to what social scientists have sought to do in examining, for example, the impact of religious ideas and practic e on society (and vice versa). Marx, whose dialectical reasoning on t he relationship between ideas and practice helped form part of the backbone of the social sciences, was not a techni cal determinist (Rosenberg 1982:37). Rather, Marx was deeply concerned with the nature of technology as a mediator between man and his rela tionship with the external, material world. The creation of new forces of production (which can lead to technological change) do not, however, emerge exogenously "or as some mysterious deus ex machina but rather as a dialectical outcome of a larger histo rical process in which both the earlier forces and relations of production play essential roles" (Rosenberg 1982:38). Marx, in other words, recognized a link between human behavior and transformation, new forces of production, and technological change. R ather than focusing on technological innovation as a history of single inventors with sudden, brilliant ideas, Marx is far more concerned with the larger social forces and modes of

PAGE 201

201 production that have shaped the development of scientific and technological skills (Rosenberg 1982:48). This does not imply, of course, that individual contributions to technological innovation are meaningless; it simply requires placing them within a larger historical and social context. For his part, Solow (1957 ) made a signif icant contribution to economics and economic history by placing the previously impenetrable "black box" squarely within the realm of social analysis. Similar to the way Marx brought the abstract realm of Hegelian ideas down to the level of social analysis within the material world, Solow attempted to formalize what we mean by "innovation." Previously, this term was an "indistinct an impenetrable stream whose source was in the domain of other branch es of economics" (Mata and Lou 2009:336). Since the 197 0s, there developed an approach to understanding technological innovation that bears a very interesting resemblance to the "rational choice" interpretations (Finke and Iannaccone 1993; Finke and Stark 1998) of religiou s change among some scholars. The mic roeconomic approach to understanding technological innovation, which has some of its roots within classical liberal economic theory, aimed to predict how "agents with stable tastes and technology will choose to respond to a new situation" (Lucas Jr. 1977:1 2). Solow (1965) explicitly outlined the problems and difficulties of a "rational choice" approach to economics (Mata and Lo u 2009:340). In focusing on the "choices" of individual consumers, workers, and property owners, microeconomic theory assumes t hat such as earning and spending an income in the most satisfying way, or making the biggest possible monetary profit '" (Solow

PAGE 202

202 1965:445). This focus, in other words, is on the ambiguous role of uncertainty as it applies to economic change. This discussion on "Solow's residual" points to a key and fundamental question that economists, no less than social scientists, have had to grapple wit h: how are we to "measure" things are seemingly "intangible" within human behavior and social processes, such as motivation, uncertainty, and, for our purposes here, hope? In what ways do religious beliefs and practices have a measurable effect upon econo mics, politics, and society? If we bracket the historical and philosophical mind/body dualism that has separated ideas from practice, then we can notions are not vi ewed in the abstract, outside of the realm of the material world and human be havior, then we can work towards an analysis of the measurable effects of religious beliefs and practices upon various aspects of human behavior and organization. Recently, schol ars have been developing the notion of spiritual capital This metaphor builds upon earlier research on social, human and economic capital, and the growing recognition in economics and other social sciences that religion is not epiphenomenal, nor is it fading fro m public significance in the 21 st century, and the importance to social/economic dynamics of human economic intangibles (Spiritual Capital Research Program 2006). I argue below that hope is a form of spiritual capital a term that has arisen rec ently among a growing number of scholars seeking to understand the impact that "nonmaterial" resources have on economics, politics, and social change. The social sciences lack convincing accounts of human motivation, and have therefore been moving in a di rection that emphasizes individual choice and consumption within

PAGE 203

203 religious and cultural change (Smith 2003; Smilde 2007a:49). Hope, as a form of spiritual capital, challenges this "rational choice" perspective and can help us better understand the forces that lie behind human motivation. My aim is to place the notion of hope within the realm of social analysis, and I argue that it, like spiritual capital, has a measurable impact on individuals, communities and societies (Spiritual Capital Research Progr am 2006). Social C apital S ocial theorists and economists have extensively analyzed over the twentieth century the meaning and influence of social capital : the networks of social bonds between individuals that generate n orms of reciprocity and trust (Putnam 2000:19). By the end of the twentieth century, ordinary Americans had begun to develop a sense of "civic malaise:" participation within civic and community groups (business and professional groups, service groups, neighborhood associations, sports clubs, and political organizations) dwindled, particularly in comparison to the civil rights struggles and poli tical engagement of the 1960s (Putnam 2000:25). There is one area, however, whi ch remains the "single most important repository of social capital in A merica:" reli gious groups and institutions (Putnam 2000:66). Regular worshippers and those who claim that religion is very important to them have high levels of c ivic and community engagement (Putnam 2000:67). They are also "more likely to live longer, h ave fewer health and mental problems, steal less, volunteer more time, and gi ve away more It is important to point out that social capital is does carry with i : 1) exclusion of outsiders, often seen within the context of ethnic and cultural enclaves; 2) excess claims

PAGE 204

204 on groups members; 3) restrictions on individual freedom, particularly through demands individual group members from upward mobility and individual success in order to maintain group cohesion built upon a common experience of adversity (Portes 1998:15 17). (Hearn 1998:6). Hearn (1998:6) posits a practica l question that arises from these particularized trust to be transformed interpersonal relationships are by no means problem f ree. Our best moments, however, particularly within the context of love between parent and child, can In lead to cons tructive pol there is still a grounded economic, political, and ideological structures through everyday practices, such as riding a bicycle w (Peterson 2009:66). These practices contain within them the seeds for educating new desires. In everyday spaces common groun d with people we might otherwise never have talked to. The social capital thus generated has political potential, if we learn how to mobilize it" (Peterson 2009:66).

PAGE 205

205 Hope and S piritual C apital In 2003, a group of interdisciplinary scholars, with the s upport of the Metanexus Institute and the Templeton Foundation, held a strategic planning meeting in order to discuss and clarify the meaning of the term spiritual capital The concept or metaphor remains broad in scope, and the definition a working one : "t he effects of spiritual and religious practices, beliefs, networks and institutions that have a measurable impact on individuals, communities and societies (Spiritual Capital Research Program 2006). There developed a working consensus that "spiritual capital may be a subset of social capital" (Spiritual Capital Research Program 2006). An underlying question during the research meeting nevertheless remained: does spiritual capital differ from other forms of capital (human, economic, social)? If so, h ow? In a working paper fo r the meeting, Woodberry (2003 ) argues that and cultural valued knowledge that is, financial, human social and cultural capital. They do. But religious groups are concerned with more than these. For example, most religious groups purport to be more than mere social clubs. They often stress that their relationship with God i s central and that the focus of group activity is precisely to emphasize a nd actualize that relationship. Moreover, participants often claim that people can access spiritual resources anywhere without resp ect to group solidarity per se. Both these sugges t that what happens in religious groups is not fully encompassed by the concept of social capital. If, as Woodberry (2003 ) asserts, most religious groups "purport to be more than mere social clubs," then what is that "something else" that religious groups have, beyond promoting social solidarity and trust? In their work on global Pentecostalism, Miller and Yamamori (2007:219) acknowledge that "anyone who has participated in a well orchestrated political march, or, for that matter, a high spirited football game, can attest to the very human experience of being caught up in a collective fervor." Yet, isn't

PAGE 206

206 there something more that animates individuals and communities than mere human projection or Durkheimian social solidarity (Miller and Yamamori 2007:205 206)? There are certain advantages in using the metaphor of "spiritual capital" in order to help us answer this question. Firstly, the metaphor helps us see religion as an investment and a distinct end (Woodberry 2003). It also helps us appreciate that although people may utilize religion to gain certain "goods," they may also be seeking benefits and resources that are not "measurable" via an economic y ardstick: salvation, peace and for the p urposes of our discussion here hope. There are also limitation s to the metaphor, however. It may over emphasize religion as a means to reach p articular ends (Woodberry 2003 ). This is an issue that the "rational choice" approach to religion runs into, and we may need to re think what we mean by "rational" in human b ehavior. 1 From the standpoint of advantages, the rational choice approach shares with the metaphor of spiritual capital an emphasis on two themes: 1) religion is not "disappearing," as secularization theory would suggest; and 2) religious people are "not loony or deluded; they use the same reasoning processes as everyone else to gain the From the standpoint of disadvantages, few sociologists equate religion with irrationality at any rate, which raises the pertinent i ssue of what type of "rationality" the "rational choice" app roach is, in fact, advocating (Spickard 1998:101). Human being do not act only accor ding to means ends 1 Personal communication, Virg inia Garrard Burnett, April 200 9

PAGE 207

207 Spickard (1998:103) interestingly distinguishes between three d ifferent types of rationality: teleological, deontological, and what he refers to as "cathekontic," based upon the ethics of H. Richard Niebuhr. Teleological rationality is characterized by means ends, utilitarian action; this is the type of rationality t hat a "rational choice" or a "religious economies" approach to religion uses. Within deontological, or "value rationality," action is grounded in a transcendent idea or force, with lit tle regard to benefit or cost. There is an important difference betwee n the two types of rationality (Spickard 1998:104). Utilitarian action is goal oriented and calculating; it is contingent upon benefits outweighing costs. Deontological action, on the other hand, involves pursuing a value or ideal regardless of the outco me, no matter what the cost The third form of rationality, "cathekontic," is rooted within the metaphor of dialogue, and its ethics emphasizes "the social relations people have with one another and the rational consideration of the responsibilities that grow from these relationships" (Spickard 1998:104). Within the notion of spiritual capital, all three forms of rationality could arguably be operating. However, I contend that an over emphasis on the teleological, or utilitarian, form can lead to the pitf alls and limitations of the metaphor that Woodberry (2003 ) found: religion can be about "rationally" seeking certain ends; however, it is also about shaping which specific ends people seek: it can help people "to decide what they should want and the means they should use to reach those ends." There may always be, of course, a gap between values and practice. Some religious beliefs and practices, however, may provide resources to help people bridge this gap, particularly within the context of prayer groups Bible studies, and mentoring relationships (Woodberry 2003 ).

PAGE 208

208 Obviously, religious institutions and groups are not the only sources of belief and practice that can help us to "close the gap" between values and practice. The shaping and (re)shaping of et hical values can come from our everyday personal experiences with fri engender commitments and loyalties that translate into ethical values: commitments to something large r than our own self (Peterson 2009:134). This i s important to note particularly with respect to another limitation with the metaphor of spiritual capital: the term "capital" could suggest that the main goal of religion is the accumulation of capital, or p ersonal profit (Woodberry 2003 ). It could also gloss over other forms of rationality. The "everyday" form of ethics and action that Peterson (2009) analyses could fall under the "cathekontic" category; the moments of immanent utopias found during our best moments with children, spouses, significant ot hers, and friends have the potential to literally "re educate" our desires. Cathekontic action, and the ethics that can come out of it, does not ask "what can I gain," or "what are my duties," but instead what are my responsibilities?" not just to those related to us, but to larger communities as a whole as well (Spickard 1998:105). Perhaps, then, we need a definition of spiritual capital that remains broad enough to expand our definition of what we mean by a "religious good" or resource, as well as "rati onal." Religious resources can certainly be personal in nature, and benefit particular individuals. They can also connect individuals to particular transcendent beings or ideas, to other human beings, to non human species, and even to nature. In returni ng to our previous question of how spiritual capital differs from other forms of capital, I would suggest that spiritual capital contains sources of motivation and power that can expand temporal horizons and possibilities beyond the self, leading to both

PAGE 209

209 p ersonal and collective transformation. A social club may very well be enjoyable to participate in, and a political organization can encourage community building and change; both are valuable resources of social capital. However, the notion of social capi tal cannot fully account for the complexity of what motivates human beings beyond the mere pursuit of material interests. Spiritual capital, which could be found within either an explicitly religious institution or space, or even outside of it in the c ontext of interpersonal relationships, goes beyond social capital in terms of building collective trust and solidarity. It is a power and force that is active and transformative at both the individual and the collective level; it can shape the ends which people seek, and it can open up new horizons of the possible. If certain values, beliefs, and practices fall within a discourse that suggests a fundamental re definition of human nature and its relationship to society, then what we are dealing with is spi ritual capital rather than simply other forms of capital (economic, social, etc.). I would thus like to offer another working definition of spiritual capital, building upon the previous definition offered by the Metanexus strategic planning meeting. Spir itual capital, although it can be considered a subset of social capita l, is much more radical. It provides motivating values and practices for action, beyond the pursuit of material interests, that promote a radical re definition of human nature and socie ty. Hope, I would argue, is a form of spiritual capital: it moves temporal boundaries and horizons of the possible beyond the individual self, and is thus an active and motivating force for both individual and social transformation and change. This expans ion of horizons beyond the self, through the recognition that we are inherently interdependent beings who are part of larger communities and processes, "generates

PAGE 210

210 both humility and hope" (Peterson 2009:155). This hope is a tangible hope, grounded within v ery immanent and "this worldly" utopias of everyday relationships and action, that provide us concrete examples that a better world is indeed possible. This in turn helps shape the types of ends and goals that we seek, and not sim ply ends in and of themse lves. R ational choice and utilitarian approaches to understanding human behavior and and embodies a specific moral order situated in a particular place in history and (Smith 2003:33). In other words, rational choice theory assumes that human beings operate according to a utilitarian and goal oriented rationality, and this assumption has ed to solve, The notion of individual th its emphasi s on While not denying the influence and power of these categories, it is important to note that they are culturally and historically driven notions of what it means to be a human being. In the Cu ban context, Revolutionary discourse posed a number of challenges to n ew, moral ethic focused on the larger collective. This Revolutionary hope has faced a number of difficult challenges, particularly during the Special Period crisis. However, I cifically,

PAGE 211

211 at are my the notion of social capital is helpful in re behavior, but it is not enough. This is where the concept of spir itual capital can come in, in order to expand our understanding of human motivation and behavior beyond the utilitarian pursuit of material goods and resources. Hope R evisited Durkheim (Durkheim et al 2002 ), while analyzing the state of anomie (norml essness and lack of social regulation) asserted that pursuing a goal that is unattainable is like walking towards infinity, leading to a "pe rpetual state of et al 2002:209). On hope, he states that "man may hope contrary to all rea son, and hope has its pleasures even when unreasonable. It may sustain him for a time; but it cannot survive the repeated disappointment s of experience et al 2002:209). But how exactly are we to distinguish between "reasonable" h ope and "hope contrary to all reason?" Tillich (1971 :184 ) understood this predicament: science, philosophy, and modern thought have undercut "imaginations of a heavenly place above and a hell below," which have become internalized. For Tillich (1971:184) "hope cannot be verified by sense experience or rational proof." Yet, at the same time we can distinguish "genuine" from "foolish" hope; the former is rooted within the reality of something already given; the latter, like a daydream which has no relatio n to the present state of affairs (Tillich 1971:185).

PAGE 212

212 It is quite easy to confuse the terms hope a nd utopia; the dividing l ine between them is very thin (Desroche 1979:23). We may not possess "rational" arguments to justify ei ther moral or political hope. W e do, however, "know acts of hopefulness in which we affirm the pos Hope is utopian when we hold onto it "even when nothing in our world indicates progress is possible" (Peterson 2009:2). Recalling Durkh eim's ( Durkheim et al 2002:209) opinion on "hope contrary to all reason," one has to wonder: when nothing in our world seems to indicate that a better world is possible, are we simply holding onto an illusion, walking towards no place and no definitive go al? If the answer is yes, then hope is always transcendent, "other worldly," and incapable of tangibly affecting the present. I do not contend that this is the case; hope, rather than simply being an individual's utopian fantasy in a pleasant afterlife, is far more than this. Peterson (2009:2) argues that although utopias are transcendent, Some utopias are also immanent. They already exist, albeit in partial and embryonic form. We know relations of love and solidarity, even if these are fragile and fr agmentary. We know connectedness with other people and with members of other species. We play freely and joyfully. We find satisfaction in taking care of those who need us and in being cared for. These moments are real and very present within our everyd ay lives, and they offer us glimpses that another world is possible: one in which our goals and relationships are not necessarily defined by "rational" means ends calculations. What constitutes a "rational" choice or decision has often been framed within the context of traditional "Western" notions of decision making and goal oriented calculation. This is a highly individualistic framework that should not be generalized to all times and all places. Within the Cuban context, for example, we have seen how Revolutionary ideology challenged the view of human nature as inherently pursuing individualistic goals. This

PAGE 213

213 Revolutionary framework notably blurred the boundaries between hope and utopia, and the sacred and the secular. The events during the Special Pe riod economic crisis, however, reintroduced an individualistic framework on a number of socio economic levels. In the midst of this crisis, some Cubans who turned to religion were able to find "a new hope" that pulled them out of despair, provided them wi th new horizons of the possible, and demonstrated the presence and power of "immanent" utopias.

PAGE 214

214 CHAPTER 7 HOPE IN THE CUBAN CONTEXT Revolu tionary and post Revolutionary H ope Cubans who turned to religion during the "Special Period" crisis stated that th ey had gained a "new hope." What was the nature of this "new hope?" In order to understand this "new" hope, we must analyze the old in relation to the new. The "old" hope was twofold, and rooted within Marxist Leninist views of human nature and history. I place the terms "new" and "old" within quotations because in a number of ways, the two hopes are markedly different; in other ways, however, they contain parallels and similarities. These similarities are easily glossed over if we assume that a static and fixed line exists between what we would define as the secular and the religious, and immanent and transcendent. As we have seen, however, Cuban Revolutionary language arguably blurs these boundaries by appealing to metaphors that encourage the fundam ental transformation of human nature. The "old" Revolutionary hope involved a struggle against the unjust structures of society (political and economic) that alienate man from his "true self." As Marx (1978a:60) put it, man achieves a state of "true human ity" when "man is the supreme being for man," involving a "categorical imperative to overthrow all those conditions in which man is an abased, enslaved, a bandoned, contemptible being." The root of dehumanization, according to Marxism, involves an alienati on of man from his true self: man is not what he could and should be; he has become estranged from his own essential nature" (Tillich 1971:90) through the estrangement of man's being from his labor within cap italist society. The Cuban Revolutionary hope involved the creation of a "New Man:" a new Cuban human being that, once freed from the alienation from their

PAGE 215

215 labor, would selflessly work for "moral" rather than material incentives. The desire to struggle to create a better and more just society, in oth er words, would replace the desire for material goods in and of themselves. According to Revolutionary hopes, this new kind of Cuban citizen (El Hombre Nuevo) would be "a person with the humility and stamina of the campesino, yet who also had urban savvy, a classical education, and instructio n in Marxist As we have seen, this hope of creating a new Cuban human being faced severe challenges during the Special Period economic crisis, and these challenges continue even into the present day. As Cuba was forced to insert its economy into the global tourism market during the 1990s, the temptation among Cubans to desire and seek material goods and higher salaries increased exponentially. This has been compounded by the more re cent retreat of the state from certain public sectors, due to lack of cash flow to cover the expenses of maintaining Cuba's prominent social welfare programs. Due to these difficulties, government officials have struggled with how to pragmatically pull Cu ba's economy out of the Special Period crisis, while not compromising Revolutionary ideology. Part of this struggle within the Cuban Communist Party during the Special Period interestingly involved the idealization of the "Even Newer Man" ( Nombre Novsimo ) (Blum 2010:180). This "Newer Man" focused on "an urban man with campesino morals and a campesino soul" (Bl um 2010:180). This dual focus on the nostalgia of the countryside combi ned with the patria (homeland) was to serve as a model for the "authentic" c ubano within the complex realities of the Special Period (Blum 2010:203). Although still in line with communism, this loyalty was expanded beyond just the political

PAGE 216

216 party and emphasized to a greater extent the philosophy of Jos Mart, the Cuban "Father of the Revolution" (Blum 2010:181). Empirical and ethnographic data indicates that this campaign for an "Even Newer Man" among Cubans at the grassroots level duri ng the Special Period had mixed and complicated results. Blum (2010:202), through archival wor k and her experiences with youth participating in Cuba's school to countryside program (Escuela del Campo, EAC), found a complex reality: within the context of a contradictory political and economic reality, Cubans developed a doble conciencia (double cons ciouness) in their effort to negotiate official socialist discourses with other, unpredictable and multiple meanings that did not necessarily correspond with official di scourse. There was also a distinct generational gap: those who fel t close to the 1959 Revolution who fought in it, participated in the 1961 Literacy Campaign within the countryside, remembered the Bay of Pigs, and benefited from the social welfare programs put in place still felt sincere allegiance to the values promoted by the "New Man" (a nd "Newer" Man). The younger generation, however, did not know of the Revolution in the time period antes (before) the Special Period; they were more familiar with Cuba's "dual" economy and the dual morali ty that has gone along with it. Cuban youth taking on the colors necessary to negotiate the teque (politi 2010:223). Like many things in Cuba, a glimpse into internal realities can most often be gleaned from through listening to the language a nd discourse that Cubans use while pursuing day to day activities. I found this to be the case during my yearly fieldwork trips to Havana province from 2005 2010 Within the "daily factory of conversation,

PAGE 217

217 other new codes of reality were being created" ( Blum 2010:224). Some examples include: la shopping for stores that sells goods for the equivalent of U.S. dollars; jinetera meaning "jockey" and referring to a prostitute who is well trained to "ride" a tourist for profit; and, significantly, the recuper ation of the term "Seor" instead of the Revolutionary term compaero or compaera (companion or buddy). This last change is significant; Blum suggests that perhaps the term compaero/a "like the Che image plastered across billboards and t shirts, has be come a worn out expression, emptied of its original significance" (Blum 2010:224). Within daily life in Cuba, I also heard st rikingly similar language. The use of the term "lucha" was a nearly daily part of the language I heard utilized among Cubans in r esponse to the question "How's it going?" The answer, "¡All en la lucha!" was sometimes given in a tone of conviction, and other times a tone of resignation, reflecting the doble sentido (double meaning) within most day to day encounters among Cubans ( Blum 2010:224). During the Special Period crisis, the power to answer that question with conviction rather than resignation was severely challenged. Market reforms in the early to mid 1990s raised popular expectations of better times ahead; they also, ho wever, generated significant anxiety within the Cuban populace (Hernandez Reguant 2009:5). Some individuals, particularly those with connections to the rapidly growing informal economy, grew richer; the gap between those who had access to "hard currency" and those who did not began to grow (Hernandez Reguant 2009:5). This was a challenge economically, but this also challenged the "old" Revolutionary utopian hope of creating a new Cuban human being. If this was the "old hope," how can we understand the "n ew hope" that the characterizes the conversion

PAGE 218

218 experience of those who turned to religion in the post Soviet era? In order to understand the nature of this "new" hope, we must return to the events of the Cuban Special Period and the religious change that occurred within the context of crisis. The "Special Period" R evisited As we have seen, t he fall of the Soviet Union marked a watershed moment for Cuba. It did more than coincide with a severe drop in imports from th e former Soviet Union; it shook the ve ry consciousness of the Cuban p eople. Lpez Vigil (1997), in analyzing the relationship between the economic crisis of the 1990s and the sudden emergence of religious revivals, characterized the situation in this manner: All these tendencies became genera lized in the 1990s. Atheism was now breaking down from below and within. Cuban society suddenly lost reference points that it had believed were stable, almost eternal. The USSR committed suicide, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union shriveled, Europe 's real socialism crumbled, the Sandinistas lost power, and with the end of the allied East, Cubans watched the threatening West strut around as omnipotent as a god. It was logical to return to the hereafter if so much was falling apart in the here and no w Th is dissertation has analyzed religious revivals and growth since the fall of the Soviet Union; in particular, it focuses on the narratives and practices of former atheists who economic crisis of the early to mid 1990s. Cuban Revolutionary project, similar to Soviet forms of socialist utopianism, requires us to take a step back and carefully analyze Up until constitutional changes in 1992, the Cuban state self identified as adhering to a

PAGE 219

219 was and in many respects conti nu es to be commensurate with (1978a:54) critique of religion and Hegelian views of the relationship between ideas and society: Religious suffering is at the same time an expression of real suffering and a protest against real suffering. Religion i s the sigh of the oppressed creature, the sentiment of a heartless world, and the soul of soulless conditions. It is the opium of the people. The abolition of religion as the illusory happiness of men, is a demand for their re al happiness In other words religion is a very real response to real suffering; however, it is also illusory and suffering. In spite of Leninist critique of religious ideas, Cuban socialist discourse has historically appealed to a utopian language that ated upon not only the transformation of individuals, but of society as a whole. In a meeting with group of young Soviet agricultural specialists, for example, Castro (1962) stated that It is natural that a society which liquidated the exploitation of ma n by man produced a new type of young people, a new man. In you we se e these young people, this man the product of a new society and we see this better than you yourselves, because for us this is indeed something extraordinary. When the Soviet Union fell, however, the economic crisis that ensued placed a severe strain upon this discourse of a new Cuban human being. The Cuban state found itself forced to adopt a dual currency system, and put into place certain liberalization measures that precariously inse rted the Cuban economy into global capitalist order. I Revolutionary socialist ideals and economic realities.

PAGE 220

220 At the gr assroots level, this led to a situation of gr eat co nfusion and sudden loss of (Lpez Vigil 1997) in Cuba society. In short, everything was upside down, and nothing was what it should have been. Conversion narratives among former atheists reveal a key common element amon the collapse of the Soviet Bloc : utter and complete despair and loss of hope in either a better present, or a viable fut ure. Without and with it, life itself. We would end 1990:182). When the Soviet Union collapsed, Cubans fell into states of indifference, apathy, and despair. These emotion al states were arguably highly detrimental to t he Cuban Revolutionary project, which promoted an all encompassing and self implicating paradigm of engagement from which it was all but impossible to stay aloof 2005:349). Apathy and despair during the Special Period rendered individuals in Cuban society unmovable, unable to proceed forward Cuba, D espair, a nd S uicide Particularly during the early years of the Special Period, many Cubans unfortunately committed suicide; among those age 15 49, suicide became the second leading cause of death in the country (Prez 2005:357). This, of course, begs the question: how is this situation similar to, and different from, th e work of Durkheim ( Durkheim et al 2002) on anomic suicide? Economic distress does not always correlate with a higher suicide rate; rather, it actually tends to produce the opposite effect (Durkheim et al 2 theory on anomie a state of rootlessness whereby individuals in society lack regulation and order of activities i n thei r lives is partly relevant to the Cuban case.

PAGE 221

221 Cuban society is highly regulated by the state; what appears to have occurred during the Special Period crisis was a shaking of the prev ious moral order of things. The entire Revolutionary project has demanded comp lete engagement of its citizens; it is an all embracing commitment to solidarity and sacrifice, moving forward towards the (Prez 2005:348). The Special Peri od, however, threw everything upon its head: Cubans became apathetic, disillusioned with the promise of future prosperity. A 1971 prize up with the promises of abundance every the same thing day after day, or eating nothing at all. Fed up with the ration card, fed up with the lines even to use the public rest rooms. Fed up with the lack of bus service, of the CDR, of the speeches, is nothing (Prez 2005:348). To put it simply, many Cubans felt that there was simply no point to anything. Restlessness and anxiety about the future combined with apathy, idleness, and boredom. Special Period shortages of fuel and raw materials led to widespread factory closings; as a result, tens of thousands of Cuban men and women found themselves out of work and with nothing to do: "Tedium brought on a particularly debilitating type of listles sness" (Prez 2005:355). For many Cubans, both the present and the future remained uncertain: "the purpose of the future and indeed the future of purpose weighed heavily on men and women across the island" (Prez 2005:355). To complicate matters, no one seems to be able to definitively point to the moment when the Special Period crisis actually ended; in fact, Fidel Castro has continued throughout the 2000s to refer to the Special

PAGE 222

222 Period as ongoing (Hernandez Reguant 20 09:18). If an economic crisis the Special P eriod" during a time of peace" is ongoing, however, this raises the issue of when it will end, or if Cubans can conceive of a future time when it will end. This situation of uncertainty has created sentiments of great anxiety within the p opulace what Durkheim (Durkheim et al 2002 :206 ) would refer to as essentially walking towards infinity: Since the distance between us and [the goal] is alwa ys the same, whatever road we take, we might as well have made the motions without progress from the spot. Even our glances behind and our feeling of pride at the distance covered can cause only deceptive satisfaction, since the remaining distance is not pro portionately reduced It is within these circumstances that Durkheim ( Durkheim et al 2002 :209 ) charact erized "hope contrary to all reason" as incapable of sustaining human beings within the context of indefinitely experienced disappointments. There is a distinction between anomic suicide (suicide brought on by a state of anomie) and other forms of suicide, including "egoistic" suicide. Egoistic suici de stems from human beings no longer finding a basis for existence in life (Durkheim et al 2002:217). Anomic suicide, on the other hand, involves society's inability t o regulate individual passions, which are limitless without some sort of external regula tion. E conomic crises do not result in an increase in suicides because they cause poverty, but because they disturb an equilibrium withi n the collective social order (Durkheim et al 2002:206). This explains why sudden increases in wealth and prosperity can also lead to an increase in suicide rates. We must recall that for Durkheim (1995), only an outside force a moral force is truly capable of exerting control over individual passions and providing stable points of reference whereby human beings recognize authoritative limits to insatiable, limitless

PAGE 223

223 desires. The "sacred" for Durkheim (1995) is, in functionalist terms, what members within a society set apart from the "profane" through systems of rites, bel iefs, and practices. Religion serves an important moral function for Durkheim ( Durkheim et al 2002:212): It is actually the best school for teaching self restraint. Forcing us to constant self discipline, it prepares us to accept collective discipline with equanimity, while wealth, exalting the individual, may always arouse the spirit of rebellion which is the very source of immorality. Religion contains a "binding" function as well: various beliefs, practices, and rites provide individuals with notions of solidarity between themselves and some external object such as an animal, plant, or deity (Durkheim 1995:166). On a number of levels, the state that many Cubans found themselves in during the Special Period economic crisis appea rs to resonate with Durk heim's notion of anomie. However, can contemporary religious and social change in Cuba be fully understood using Durkheim's anomie thesis? Were Cubans during the Special Period simply suffering from anomie and rootlessness? I argue that more than simply anomie, Cubans faced a "crisis of utopias:" a profound disjuncture between officially stated discourses of Revolutionary equality, and the harsh realities of both the Special Period economic crisis and growing discrepancies in access to goods and resource s. This involved a systematic loss of hope in the Cuban populace for both a better present and future. Modernity and the Crisis of (Cuban) U topias he Enlightenment deeply influenced interpretations of human nature an d autonomy (Vsquez 1998:22). The Enlightenment's version of the modern impulse involved a particular view of both history and humanity's relationship to

PAGE 224

224 it: freed from the "naivety" of relying upon the supernatural in order to provide understanding and guidance fo r human actions, history became "an open field where humanity, drawing from its own resources, especially from its rational and critical facilities squez 1998:23 ). Rather than being subject to seemingly arbitrary rule (supe rnatural or otherwise), humanity could, at least in theory, be governed only by the laws they themselves create, as autonomous and free subjects (Vsquez 1998:23). In practice, however post Enlightenment's views of human autonomy distorted the relationshi p between humanity and history, leading to a "triumphalist optimism and a fervent belief in progress, especially in the human capacity to shape and control fully the Buttressed by technological advances and scientific discoverie s, post Enlightenment m odernity began to view history, an d society's relationship to it, in a teleological fashion: the future will conform to a single telos (end) and a plan, capable of being grasped and understood fully through rational apprehension. Th is view of a "totally rationalized society, one fully transparent and pliable to human will," led to the construction of a type of post Enlightenment utopia (Vsquez 1998:23). For the Church, pre Vatican II Catholicism maintained this teleological and sta tic view of history; post Vatican II theology, however, affirmed the effectiveness of human action, alongside a distinctly immanent view of the Kingdom of God (Vsquez 1998 :25). Human action, in other words, could fulfill the idea of God's will being done "on earth as it is in Heaven." In the "crisis of modernity" within the context of Bra zil, a variety of factors both internal and external began to challenge notions of "intra historical transcendence:"

PAGE 225

225 the capacity for human beings to a ct effectively with in history (Vsquez 1998:2). Through larger shifts within the global capitalist system, the economic situation in Brazil deteriorated; local communities began to feel the effects of "structural adjustment programs" sponsored by the IMF and other internati onal organizations, and the nation's debt increasingly mounted. It was during this time that the post Vatican II Brazilian p opular church's utopian vision, originally designed to fulfill a "pre ferential option for the faced significant challeng es. It progressive Catholic Church at that time was "not prepared to deal effectively with the radical changes in life conditions of the urban poor brought about by the recent shifts in the configuration of the capitalist world (Vsquez 1998:171). Ot her external factors, including the spread of Protestant and Evangelical movements in Brazil, in combination with an increasingly confrontational stance from the Vatican toward progressive Catholicism (Peterson and Vsquez 1998), also placed significant ch allenges on the local Catholic comunidades de base (base communities) in Brazil that sought to put the popular church's utopian vision into practice. I argue that, following the collapse of the Soviet Bloc and the beginning of the "Special Period" economic downturn, Cuba also underwent a "crisis of utopias." The political, economic, and religious circumstances between Cuba and Brazil were (and are) clearly different. Cuba, for example, has not seen the level of urban sprawl and very rapid population growt h from the 1950s to present that Brazil has seen. There are, however, some notable parallels that I wish to draw between the two case studies, particularly with respect to the relationship between local religious developments on the one hand, and the rapi dly changing and diverse global capitalist system on the other.

PAGE 226

226 The complex and heterogeneous forms of capitalism that have characterized the Brazilian economy since the 1980s are both similar to and different from Cuba's mixed socialist/"quasi" capitalis t adjustments of the Special Period. In Brazil, the "unstable" cap italist development in Brazil involves a "segmented hybrid" of some productive industrial sectors/regions combined with areas that still rely upon extractive and labor intensive prod uction (Vsquez 1998:174). In the case of Cuba, the Revolutionary government managed, in spite of an extremely severe drop in GDP and loss of nearly all of the material resources imported from the former Soviet Bloc to avoid a complete and utter collapse of the economy through what some scholars have referred to as a "somewhat contradictory combination of measures: first, a market style promotion of foreign investment and tourism aimed mostly at relieving the foreign exchange crisis; and, second, heavy ha nded rationing, labor mobilization, and economic planning to alleviate the consumption and production shortfalls in the domestic economy" (Purcell and Rothkopf 2000:33). I would argue that this "contradictory combination," is, lik e the Brazilian case, uns table but in different ways and for different socio economic and political reasons. In Cuba, the combination of "market style promotion of foreign investment and tourism" with the government's overall centralized economic system and Revolutionary values led to some rather odd and paradoxical situations at the grassroots level that went beyond hybrid forms of capitalist development. On the one hand, the Cuban government encouraged and promoted the development of international tourism in order to bring in much needed hard currency and capital; this involved channeling significant resources and investments into four and five star hotels, beach front

PAGE 227

227 properties, and tourism packages for visitors. "Sol y Playa" (Sun and Sand) became the unofficial motto, as t ourists from Europe and Canada principally but also interestingly enough from the United States were encouraged to enjoy Cuba's fine beaches, historical buildings and sites, and cultural attractions. On the other hand, the "flip side" of this scenario amon g Cubans themselves involved a number of challenging and paradoxical situations. In order to grapple with fuel and food shortages, the Cuban government advocated a "return to an ox based agriculture, the promotion of bicycling a means of transportation, t he reduction of the workday as well as of media broadcasts Reguant 2009:4). Alongside the encouragement of urban and organic gardening (Stricker 2007), the Cuban media even sought to reeducate the population's eatin g habits (Hernandez Reguant 2009:4). In short, "Cuba became a hyperrealist collage" (Hernandez Reguant 2009:12) that threw all elements into confusion. Billboards alongside the road advertising Revolutionary slogans stood side by side with advertisements for tourism, and local government sponsored bodegas for distributing (severely) rationed products contrasted sharply with "hard currency supermarkets flashing brand name items" (Hernandez Regu ant 2009:12). These socio economic shifts represented neither a sudden nor complete transf ormation of the symbolic order. Rather, the socialist order continued, but within the context of a confusing "collage of Reguant 2009:12). What effects did this "mixed" socio economic enviro nment have upon Cubans' minds and bodies? By most accounts, it was a confusing repertoire of competing images and visions, through which Cubans creatively had to negotiate. Within popular

PAGE 228

228 culture, the situation was "a fruitful inspirat ion for humorous co Reguant 2009:12) rather than direct confrontation with the government. As Cuban artists and musicians grappled with how to cater their work to foreign consumption, they did so, paradoxically, with in an environment that ( accordin g to core Revolutionary values) eschewed the encouragement of consumption behavior. This confusing situation of multiple referents was, for many Cubans, increasingly difficult to grapple with at the grassroots level; it affected bodies as well as minds. Some Cuban men and women ran squarely up against competing realities and values, particularly with respect to the increasing commodification of bodies. O n the one hand, the Cuban Revolution had prided itself on the re orientation of prostitution to non sexuali zed labor; on the other hand, declining returns from routine government jobs, rising material desires, and limited monthly incomes caused some Cuban men and women to make themselves sexually available to foreign tourists. By the late 1990s, one night of s ex work could provide a Cuban double the monthly salary of a university professor (Wonders and Michalowski 2001:562). How could average Cubans possibly come to terms with these competing values, signs, and symbols? As suggested within the earlier sectio n, many of them unfortunately did not, deciding instead to end their lives, or to make the perilous journey across the Florida straits with no guarantee of survival. As one Cuban Baptist who converted to Protestantism during the Special Period put it, man y people were "hopeless" and "in anguish. Selfishness, apathy, and despair have also been increasingly prevalent since the Special Period economic crisis; the same aforementioned Baptist characterized some everyday experiences as noticeably

PAGE 229

229 different: "i t used to be that people on the guaguas (local Cuban buses) would stand and give their seats up if they saw someone in need. Nowadays, they don't even bother. 1 The Revolutionary hope that Cubans would diligently and selflessly work for "moral" rat her th an "material" incentives was significantly challenged due to a combination of internal and external factors. Externally, larger shifts within the global capitalist system, in combination with the fall of the Soviet block and the U.S. embargo on Cuba, have placed severe strains and pressure upon Cuba's economic system. Internally, the Cuban government has attempted to strike a precarious balance between maintaining core Revolutionary values (social welfare programs, working for the benefit of the larger so ciety) while at the same time restructuring certain sectors (but not others) of the economy to fit more in line with the market oriented global system. During the "Special Period" economic crisis following the collapse of the Soviet Bloc, many Cubans at the grassroots level lost hope in either a viable present or futu re. Their immediate situation severe food shortages, lack of material goods, no fuel for transportation, and a growing sense of complete apathy and despair placed challenges upon the Revolut ionary hope of creating "A New Man" within the context of an egalitarian Cuban society. A cynical point of view might suggest that the entire hope of Cuba's Revolutionary utopia to create an egalitarian society where ordinary Cubans worked not for materia l gain, but for the be tterment of the larger society fell flat during the Special Period crisis. I do not contend that this is the case; and it is, at any rate, empirically impossible to verify on a large scale. However, conversion narratives and in dept h interviews with Cubans do point to a common thread of apathy, despair, and 1 Per sonal communication, June 2005 and October 2008.

PAGE 230

230 hopelessness underlying day to day life during this time. In line with Bloch (1986) I argue below that within states of despair, it is impossible for human beings to move forwar d through expectation and conceive of other possibilities beyond the negativity of the present. This, I contend, even above any other issue, was the most detrimental to Cuba's Revolutionary goals; social change was impossible if the Cuban populace was exp eriencing paralyzing states of despair. The Special Period economic crisis was fundamentally a crisis of values and conduct (Lpez Vigil 1997), and this impeded the Narratives from Cubans "converted" from atheism to Evangelicalism during this time spoke of "a new hope" being given to them within the context of the crisis. I argue below that Cubans' turn to religion in general, and to Evangelicalism specifically, in the post Soviet era provided a "new hope" that can by characterized by following: 1) It pulled Cubans out of perilous states of despair and hopelessness, which severely curtailed their ability to move forward and act effectively within history; 2) It challenged certain po st Enlightenment and modernist views of an autonomous, individual self capable of understanding (and controlling) the world through "rational" thought; and 3) Like the "old hope," it encouraged the development of immanent and "this worldly" utopias through the development of social and spiritual capital. "A New H ope" Diego is a casa de oracin (prayer meeting) leader who hopes to eventually earn a Doctorate in Theology through the Baptist Theological Seminary in Havana; in chapter 2, we learned of is conver sion experience during the Special Period economic crisis. In describing some of the difficulties and struggles that Cubans have faced si nce the fall of

PAGE 231

231 the Soviet Bloc, Diego emphasized one problem in particular: the temptation to steal, even among Chris tians: In Cuba one sees in many people the simplest temptation o r the most common, for example to steal. People change the name and call it something else so that it will seem prettier. But it's not like that. The Bible says plainly: "don't steal." And Christians have to struggle with this. Because the devil presents that as if it were the only solution that you have in order to live, in order to survive economically. And so, you have to fight against that in your heart. This temptation was certainly felt most acutely among Cubans during the Special Period, when even rationed goods were in extremely short supply. Prior to his conversion experience, Diego described himself as a person who "liked to arm [himself] because of that diabolical lie, the one that says that anyone could be your enemy; your neighbor over there is trying to harm you; that another guy is going to do a work on you so that you'll have problems." Indeed, Diego's experiences, along with a number of other Cubans interviewed, suggest t hat to some extent social as well as economic capital declined during Cuba's Special Period. Jealousy, anger, and mistrust of one's neighbor were predominant emotions felt w ithin the Cuban populace. Herna ndez Reguant (2009:2) further analyses the general milieu of the period: Across the board, its invocation brings up memories of deprivation and hopelessness; of hunger and heat; of wheeling and dealing, of dreams of a life elsewhere. Raising pigs in bathtubs, making omelets without eggs and pizzas with m elted condoms, getting married for the state allocated free case of beer, and other epic tales of survival, seldom void of black humor, form the lore of the time. As the state was forced to withdraw from everyday economic activity, leaving the population to fend for itself, many began to wheel and deal, unleashing a thriving black market of goods and services. This lore from the Special Period seems to be quite widespread; incidentally, I heard a very similar story about Cubans secretly raising pigs in bat htubs for food from the aforementioned Diego; another Cuban, who was a young child during the Special

PAGE 232

232 Period, recalls that in desperation for food, Cubans would "take the cloth part of a mop, fry it in a pan, and eat it." 2 Following his conversion experie nce, however, Diego asserted that God "gave him a new hope." Prior to this, he explains, "I came with that fear and with that jealousy in my heart...being free in Christ first and foremost signifies living without fear, of what man can do to you." 3 This last point is significant on a number of levels. Firstly, let us recall Bloch's (1986) analysis of expectant emotions: anxiety, fear, and hope. All are in their own way oriented toward the "not yet," implying a real future but not guaranteeing it. Fear and anxiety however, do not contain the kind of forceful momentum that hope has, and they even have the potential to paralyze an individual "Hope against Hope:" Expanding the Limits of the P ossible There ar e striking parallels between life in Revolutionary Nicaragua in the mid to late 1980s, and the economic situation in Cuba (during the Special Period as well as currently). During the economic crisis in Venezuela in the late 1980s, foods at subsidized pric es were routinely unavailable in the state supported markets, due to hyperinflation and a drastic drop in purchasing power. When available, packages of rice, beans, and sugar arrive d late and only sporadically (Lancaster 1992:59 60). In short, finding fo In order for a household to survive, they must have more than rice, beans, and sugar (Lancaster 1992:60). 2 Personal communication, June 2010 3 Personal communication, July 2006

PAGE 233

233 (Life is hard) in a letter from one of his Venezuelan informants to his family. In Cuba, the phrase ( no es fcil ) can be frequently heard throughout the day. Rather than merely "not easy," one Cuban Baptist referred to the Special Period economic crisis as simply "impossible:" impossible to locate food, impossible to get from point A to point B, impossible to hold church services due to unbearable heat, no electricity, and an endemic lack of physical space. These circumstances "caused people to fa ll into frustration, depression, and hopelessness," as a Baptist pastor explained. 4 Conversion narratives from Cubans who turned to religion following the collapse of the Soviet Bloc describe "a new hope" given them from God, a hope that pulled them out o f states of pain, desolation, and despair. They came to see themselves as inherently valuable beings with an interrelated purpose in life: to serve God, and to serve one another through Cuban prayer meetings, service for children and the elderly, and what little material resources they had during the Special Period economic crisis. In the case of Diego, the aforementioned Baptist, this hope prevented him from committing suicide. More than a refuge from Durkheimian anomie howe ver, this "new hope" had a resetting quality:" it expa nded horizons of the possible (Miyazaki 2004:127). Prior to their turn to religion, Diego and other Cubans were suffering from paralyzin g states of despair what Bloch (1986:111) characterizes as an "absolutely negative" state. Apathy and despair were detrimental emotions with respect to Cuban Revolutionary goals; if Cubans felt that moving forward with work or life was simply pointless, then the possibility of a transformed society was automatically foreclosed. 4 Personal communication, July 2005.

PAGE 234

234 This explains w hy, according to a formerly atheist Baptist pastor, "psychologists were recommending that people go to church" during the Special Period. The psychologists saw, as the Pastor explained, "that the situation is so above what a human being can do." 5 This su ggests that during the Special Period, Cubans were re evaluating secular modernity's confidence in the ability of human reason to determine appropriate courses of action. Hope and Rethinking C ontrol The "modernist impulse" within post Enlightenment though t encouraged a particular view of human autonomy: human beings are "rational" subjects, capable of drawing upon their critical faculties and resources in order to construct their own fate (Vsquez 1998:23). Both secular and religious modernist thought has encouraged the notion that human beings can accomplish anything that they put their minds to (Peterson 2009:158). This was certainly encouraged within the Cuban Revolutio nary context. During educational and socializing campaigns in the countryside in th e 1960s, young literacy teachers were part of a social experiment designed to "produce a new kind of man, imbued with love for his country, ready for reform and desirous for increasing wealth in the community, realizing the value of labor and prizing it, h on Adela, a young Pentecostal women in her 20s who grew up having "no knowledge that God existed," was not alive during the socialization campaigns of the 1960s. However, Adela embodied the same love of work ( amor al trabajo ) (Blum 2010:179) that Revolutionary values encouraged and cultivated during those campaigns: she 5 Personal communication, July 2005.

PAGE 235

235 accomplished "short, medium, and long term goals" with ease, loved learning for the sake of learning, and was, on the whole, quite happy. Fr om an early age, she felt that she had "achieved everything that she was meant to have achieved," particularly education wise. Nevertheless, along the way Adela "began to feel an emptiness, an insatisfaction." This was a completely strange and unpredicta ble event to her, because she found no rational "motives for feeling this way." Most worrisome, she could not seem to control the situation, either. When her grandmother suddenly became ill, Adela began attending church, where "she heard about Jesus for the first time." After making the decision to "give her life to Christ," Adela contended that from that point on, she "had never felt so happy." According to Adela, turning over control of her life to God provided what she referred to as a "slightly para doxical" sense of freedom: People think that there is freedom in the world. That "I'm free to determine what I want," and that makes us free. But I think that freedom is more than this. Freedom in Christ is real freedom. Freedom to tell you what He wan ts you to do, to tell you want is good, to tell you what is just, to tell you what is holy. To have the strength, the disposition to be able to do what He knows is correct, and to be perfectly happy doing it. I believe that that is what freedom in Christ is. To do what is good, and to feel happy doing it. From a secular and "rational" perspective, this notion of freedom does seem paradoxical, if not outright contradictory; one might ask, "how is it freedom to have a transcendent deity tell you the "corre ct" course of action, and then you follow it?" If we recall Spickard's (1998:103) analysis of different types of rationality, teleo logical (or utilitarian action) is goal oriented and calculating. Ethical and moral action that arises from this "cost bene fit" calculation is not infinite; it is contingent upon benefits outweighing costs. Deontological action, by contrast, is value oriented; it does not pursue choices based upon possible benefits or costs, but in pursuit of an ideal or value regardless of w hat it costs the individual (Spickard 1998:104). To some extent, the

PAGE 236

236 post Enlightenment view of human nature that places significant confidence in reason and "rationality" in order to orient action is teleological rather than deontological; it is teleolog ical because it assumes that history, and those acting within it, are working towards a particular telos (ending). The sense of freedom that Adela described involved a fundamental rethinking of both ethical action and human control; she experienced a recog nition of human limits and autonomy, which she framed in terms of "letting go of control" and "turning it over to God." Although "it might seem paradoxical to suggest that embracing our permanent shortfalls in the pursuit of knowledge can provide ho here is a connection between hope and recognizing human limits (Peterson 2009:159). Openness to the limits of our knowledge about the world much less our ability (or inability) to control it can "free us from the cost benefit calculation that dominates so many styles of moral decision making" (Peterson 2009:159). Religious faith can provide a ground for moral decision and action, a ground other than "Cartesian or Kantia (Peterson 2009:159). This ground can sustain a "holding power" for individuals in the face of disappointments and conflicts, and prevents the "burning out" that can occur if moral action is grounded upon calculations of effects. We can notably look to immanent rather than transcendent utopias for this ground f or moral action; human and natural forces within interpersonal relationships "are as unpredictable and powerful as an y The Cuban Revolutionary hope of creating a "New Man" (and later a "Newer" Man) was not necessarily based upon a "cost benefit" calculation of moral decision making. Arguably, it was also in line with Spickard's (1998:104) notion of "cathekontic"

PAGE 237

237 form of rationality, in which ethical responsibility towards others grows out of our social relationships. If it did not rest upon a necessarily teleological view of human action, the Cuban Revolution was, however, grounded upon a particular teleological view of history. Within the Marxian view of history, the final emancipation of man from alienation the creati on of a "New Man," if you will is "bound to a sp ecial period of view of history is one in which "history is a unique process with a unique goal:" the transition from primitive communism to a classless societ y (Tillich 1971:92). The Christian view of freedom and emancipation, however, is transhistorical insofar as "every social group stands in need of redemption and is incapable of delivering itself or other groups. The power of redemption breaks into the historical process verticall y and is not its product" (Tillich 1971:91). There are a number of notable comparisons between Christ ianity and Marxism. Both present the idea, for example, that "man is not what he should be," that there is a need to create a new human being. St. Pau l, in his second letter to the Corinthians, 5:17 (NIV) states that "Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, the new creation has come: the old has gone, the new is here." The methods and historical emphases on the creation of this new human being differ, howev er. This is not to imply that Christian notions of history and the coming Kingdom of God do not contain within them elements of immanence and a focus on the "here and now," or that Marxism never contains elements of what Tillich (1971) refer s to as "relig ious socialism." The comparisons end however, in terms of two very different possibilities for life: Christianity "views the human situation, including human history, from a stance be 1971:96). Reconciliation between hum an beings and God is framed in terms in which

PAGE 238

238 "the temporal is elevated into the eternal and the eternal becomes effective in the realm of time" (Tillich 1971:96). Marxism, however, interprets the human situation as completely bound to time, and can there fore only work towards an organization of society within th e temporal boundaries of time. Being bound to space and time, the Marxist notion of reconciliation (or the creation of a new human being) is open to the disappoin tment that follows every utopia (T illich 1971:96). I argue that this is precisely what occurred during the Cuban Special Period economic crisis: ordinary Cubans at the grassroots level became disillusioned not necessarily with Marxism per se (although some may have been), but with the ho pe contained within it: that, utilizing man's "rational" faculties and capabilities, "man can accomplish anything he puts his mind to." The contradictory political and economic realities of the period, in which official socialist discourse stumbled into a lternative and competing values, created confusion at best, and despair at worst. The "new hope" that many found through religion during this time provided Cubans with a means to negotiate and make sense of thi s complex post Soviet reality. In line with analysis of hope, I argue that Cubans who turned to religion took the "old" past hope and replicated it onto another temporal horizon that of eternity and the transcendent. At the same time, however, they grounded this eternal hope withi n the temporal realm as well, within the context of immanent and everyday utopias. Cuban "Immanent Utopias" and Spiritual C apital As Cuba has adapted to the pressures of reinsertion into the global market, state subsidies and foreign investment have focuse d primarily upon commercial sectors designed to bring in much needed "hard currency," such as tourism and nickel mining. Other sectors that have notably played a vital role within Cuba's social welfare system,

PAGE 239

239 however, have fared less well: transport, hou sing, and health services (Hearn 2008:135). The Cuban civil landscape reflects a complex process of transformation "led by a government undergoing something of an identity crisis as the forces of economic globalization render the function and legitimacy o f a centralize d political system Looking internationally, a similar situation can be found elsewhere in the Latin American context; the Belgian priest and scholar Francis Houtart has argued that the globalizing "logic of the mar ket" has encouraged the consolidation of religious groups and communities, in order to meet the spiritual as well as material needs of disenfranchised communities (Hearn 2008:141). In the Cuban context, the state has looked to a variety of social and relig ious community oriented programs, as well as domestic neighborhood organizations, in order to remedy the imbalance of focus in state subsidies. Although this has certainly eased pressure on the state's social service system and reduced material shortages, it has also "rendered established structures of ideological and legal authority vulnerable to the encroachment of organizations operating less directly under the state's political This is particularly evident within expanding social welfare and community development programs in Christian organizations. These organizations "identify greater social engagement as an opportunity for evangelization and for gaining greater leverage with the state on issues from civil rights to media In terms of analyzing the forces and reasons behind post Soviet religious revivals in Cuba, Hearn (2008:9) draws an explicit economic connection, and argues that "the resurgence of religious practice in Cuba appears to be dire ctly related to the economic

PAGE 240

240 and psychological strains of the Special Period, providing stable structures of community and identity, and financial assistance from overseas religious nongovernmental organizations (NGOs)." According to this argument, intern ational links and material resources are "central" to the expansion and legitimacy of Christian groups in Cuba, particularly since the Special Period. Free gifts, material goods, and newly authorized permission to travel through musical and other cultural activities have made joining Cuban Christian groups increasingly more attractive (Hearn 2008:144). However, religious social welfare work can encourage the formatio n of cooperative relationships, at times t hrough interreligious dialogue, that could compet e with the state's authority at the grassroots level (Hearn 2008:136). This is important, because it suggests that Cuba's shifting and transforming civil society is characterized by complex processes of negotiation and reevaluation between stated ideals a nd practical realities. The state, forced to negotiate with and even extend legal legitimacy to certain religious groups, nonetheless remains concerned about the formation of communities that might encourage the development of alternative identities with respect to the overall Cuban Revolutionary venture. This explains why certain Cuban social scientists seem troubled by an increased number in Protestant house churches ( casas culto ). According to some scholars, Cuban house churches circulate literature that promotes an "evasive" religiosity, with theological messages promoting the importance of individuality over the collectivity (Berges Curbelo et al 2006:208 210). In analyzing religion and social capital in Cuba, Hearn (2008:146) notably states that "despite the success of Christian community outreach programs, Cuban religious life remains characterized by a high incidence of

PAGE 241

241 home worship and informal practice." The statement carries with it an underlying skepticism surrounding the potential of home based worship and "informal practices" to either connect themselves to the larger Christian establishment, or to contribute to larger scale social change. Hearn (2008) draws upon the work of Ramrez Calzadilla (2000:82), who characterizes home worship and informal practice as "spontaneous religion," and asserts that "an estimate cannot be made about the social weight of spontaneous religion, nor about expressions whose practitioners do not always recognize themselves as part of a religious group." Hearn's (2008) and Ramrez Calzadilla's (2000) reluctance to draw any definitive conclusions surrounding the social implications of "informal" Christian religious practices is understandable. However, my in depth fieldwork at the grassroots level with house churc h and cell group leaders and participants challenges any outright dismissal regarding the potential of these groups for wider social change, along with some common scholarly assumptions regarding their focus on the individual over and above the Cuban colle ctive. I argue, utilizing Peterson's (2009:70) analysis of immanent utopias and "embedded rationality," that contemporary Cuban Protestant and Evangelical house churches, "cell groups," and prayer meetings provide immanent and tangible spaces of hope for both individual and larger social change. These "informal" groups, who are often still tied to larger "official" church associations registered with the state, are utilizing networks of house churches and prayer meetings in order to provide for the materi al as well as the spiritual needs of fellow Cubans. These religious groups are also providing concrete examples of, and models, for, noninstrumental and nonutilitarian relationships. These types of relationships challenge

PAGE 242

242 the more instrumental and "mean s ends" values that have become increasingly more apparent since the fall of the Soviet Union and the insertion of Cuba's economy into the global market. As noted in earlier chapters, Cuba's "dual" economy has attempted to maintain Revolutionary ideals of selflessness and sacrifice, while simultaneously introducing certain market reforms that have placed challenges upon these ideals. In the attempt to negotiate the realities of fixed state incomes with material shortages and increasing desires for materia l goods (particularly from abroad), Cuba has witnessed a sharp increase in black market activities At the level of self identity and awareness, this process involved what Hernandez Reguant (2009:2) describes as A sort of anachronistic s elf awareness as socialist survivors in a sea of global capitalism together with the national gloom over Soviet abandonment further colored the experience as a radical break from the past. In the Special Period, there was a "before," which was stable, perhaps purer in its altruism and high ideals, a "now," which was confusing and unsettling, and a future that was, for many, another country. One of the key reasons that Cuba has witnessed a resurgence in religious revivals since the fall of the Soviet Bloc involves not simpl y the attraction to the distribution of material goods and resources by church groups, although this has certainly played a role. I contend that religious groups in general, and "informal" religious groups of house churches and prayer meetings in particul ar, provide key sources of social and spiritual capital: they provide social capital through the promotion of social solidarity and networks of trust, or what one Cuban house church participant referred to as uniting together more (" se solidariza ms ). T hey also, however, are spaces for the promotion and distribution of spiritual capital; beyond group trust and solidarity, they have provided Cubans with "a new hope" that a better world in there here and now is possible a hope which many had lost during th e most difficult years of the Special Period crisis. It is

PAGE 243

243 interest, but within the larger Cuban collective. This hope has been solidified with an emphasis not just up on individual salvation and a future afterlife in heaven, but within concrete interdependent relationship among Cubans in churches, houses, and neighborhoods. This recent push towards greater social engagement reflects several larger shifts within Cu ban Protestantism. The first is a perceived need to have what one house church leader referred to as a cambio de mentalidad (change in mentality), whereby Cuban Protestants seek to create practices and styles of worship that are uniquely cubano rather than simply tied to foreign influence. Secondly, there is a growing belief among Cuban Evangelicals that instead of focusing solely upon individual salvation, faith and action must be linked through direct social engagement with the surrounding community. I saw this notion put into practice in particular with respect to outreach among Cuban Baptist churches to the elderly. Notably, although church operated medical clinics ceased operation after American missionaries left, Protestant churches have continu ed to run homes for the elderly (Ramos 1989:138). In 2008, I visited a home for the elderly ( lugar de ancianos ) that was next to, and directed by, a local Baptist church in a semi rural town outside Havana. Notably, a number of Cuban Baptists who attend a nother Baptist church in town happen to work at this lugar de ancianos for a living, providing medical, material, and spiritual care to elderly living there. This church next to the lugar de ancianos has been participating in a process of unification ( uni rse ) with the other four official Protestant churches in town, utilizing networks of neighborhood prayer meetings and house churches. A number of

PAGE 244

244 these house church and prayer meeting networks are geared specifically towards the elderly within specific ne ighborhoods, in an effort to, as one prayer meeting ( casa de oracin ) leader put it, "bring the church to the people, instead of bringing people to church." 6 Upon inquiring about the specific purpose and nature of these house churches, one participant res ponded that they are "specifically for people within this neighborhood to pray and carry the burdens of one another, come together in love, and help one another in everything." 7 Cuban Evangelicals are indeed using social outreach programs as part of thei r evangelization efforts. I would also argue, however, that the growth of Christian social welfare programs is also tied to the development of a Protestant teologa cubana (Cuban theology) that is increasingly focused upon a highly immanent and "this worl dly" spirituality. From in depth interviews and participant observation with Cuban Baptists and Pentecostals, I would challenge the critique that Cuban Protestants are preac hing an "evasive" spirituality meaning, a spirituality that is focused solely upon the transcendent and is "other worldly" in nature. This very well may be the case for some Evangelical groups, but not all. A P rogressive Cuban Protestantism? Although the theological frameworks underlying liberation theology and Pentecostalism seem cont might have mutually complementary Pentecostalism does operate with an entirely different set of guiding principles 6 Personal communication, March 2009 7 Personal communication, July 2006.

PAGE 245

245 liberation theology (Miller and Yamamori 2007:214). While the metaphorical imagery of the former leans toward harmony and purity, the latter emphasizes opposition, conflict, and struggle, thus reflecting its Marxian orientation. Pentecostalism brings up images of Jesus as the head of the church, with each individual fulfilling his or her purpose as p art of the body of the church; liberation t heology, on the other hand, sees Jesus as a revolutionary prophet who calls upon the people of the church to struggle for systematic change in hel ping to bring about the Kingdom of God on earth (Miller and Yamamori 2007:214). Most importantly with respect to social change, Pentecostalism (and arguably other Protestant groups as well) maintains that real social change occurs incrementally, from the inside out: a personal, intimate conversion experience involving a change of heart and "turning one's life over to Jesus" will in turn lead to a change in moral values, which will then potentially lead to lar ger social change. Liberation t heology, on the other hand, views social change more systematically; it can only occur through what Miller and Yamamori (2007:215) refer to as a "frontal assault" on corrupt and unjust political, economic, and social syste ms. A more cynical interpretation suggests that th ere is not muc h space for overlapping goals between Pentecostalism and liberation theology. One viewpoint argues that Pentecostalism is simply a "tool of capitalist ideology," whereby it "creates sober, hardworking, honest employees who are pawns within a capitalist system" (Miller and Yamamori 2007:213 214). This might be the case where there are vast discrepancies an d disparities between classes (Miller and Yamamori 2007:214). The Cuban case, however, is different precisely because the Revolution has m ade an explicit effort to eliminate the gap between the ric h and the poor. In addition, the

PAGE 246

246 experimental process of adapting to the reality of Christians living under s ocialism has caution than comparable activities in othe r areas of Latin America (Crahan 1979:157). I n spite of the historically m ore conservative stance of Cuban churches, it strikes me as overly simplistic to suggest that the rapid growth in Protestant and Charismatic Christianity in Cuba si nce the fall of t he Soviet Bloc is due to the fact that Cuban Protestants are somehow uniformly attracted to the "American way," and are thus pawns within an imperialist, North American agenda. Empirically, I did not find this to be the case; quite the contrary, Cuban Pro testants expressed an explicit interest in creating a Protestant identity that was separate from North American influence. In terms of the relationship between Cuban Protestant groups and larger so cial change, Pentecostals (and arguably other Evangelical g roups as well) are indeed confronting daily human needs; they are not, however, working at large systemic change. In Cuba's case, struggling for systemic change in the social structure could potentially involve a volatile confrontation with a centralized and authoritarian government. I am highly skeptical also of characterizing the Cuban Protestant house church and cell group phenomenon as a form of "resistance" towards the Cuban Revolutionary government. I contend that the type of Protestantism Cubans ar e promoting is a response to Cuba's unique post Soviet socio economic conditions, and bears three main characteristics: 1) It is autochthonous and indigenous in nature; 2) It has pulled Cubans out of states of apathy and despair, emotional states that were highly detrimental to the Revolution's goals; and 3) It has provided Cubans at the grassroots level with tangible

PAGE 247

247 hope : a hope grounded not just upon the "hereafter," but upon everyday relationships with fellow Cubans through religious social welfare pr ograms. The "family like" structure of house churches, prayer meetings, and small cell groups has provided what Peterson (2009:159) refers to as "immanent grounds for hope:" concrete moments where we realize our interdependence with other social beings, w hich in turn generates both humility and hope. This very real and tangible hope has, in particular, helped heal the broken minds and bodies of the Special Period economic crisis. This hope helped to broaden the horizons of the possible for Cubans during this especially difficult time and, according to their narratives, has sustained them during difficult times since. In this respect, I argue that it played a crucial role within social change af ter the fall of the Soviet Bloc Although Cuba's socio econ omic and political future remains uncertain, those Cubans who claim to have found this "new hope" seem fearless in spite of th e uncertainty. They have a genuine hope: a hope that, "if it is rooted in the reality of something already given, becomes a drivi ng power and makes fulfill 1990:185).

PAGE 248

248 CHAPTER 7 CONCLUSION The Cuban Case in C ontext Cuba, the only remaining communist country within the Western hemisphere, is an interesting an d unique case in and of itself parti cularly in comparison with other Latin American nations. It is the only location in the Americas, for example, that explicitly promoted scientific atheism at the official state level, which resulted in a number of wider implications; in terms of the study of world Christianity, Cuba adds a neglected dimension to the study of the transformation of religiosity in post Soviet and post communist societies. It also allows f or a comparative approach to the study of Christianity globally, both historically and geographically. Historically, the Cuban case sheds light on continuities and changes within Christianity itself, particularly through local and indigenous interpretatio ns of Christian thought and practice. As Jenkins (2007:51) astutely notes, the global spread of Christianity cannot be explained solely by a desire to emulate the West: If the faith had been a matter of kings, merchants, and missionaries, then it would ha ve lasted precisely as long as the political and commercial order that gave it birth, and would have been swept away by any social change. In many instances, though, Christianity grew as a grassroots movement, appealing to a rich diversity of groups. Inde ed, i ndigenous interpretations of the Christianity and the Bible are nothing always been informed and coloured by reigning cultural values; Western scholars themselves hav e not always been enti 2001:190).

PAGE 249

249 Despite the fact that the indigenization of Christianity is nothing new, there is of gravi will not look like it does today, and certainly not the way it appeared in the early 20 t h cent ury: will be non Geographically, the Cuban case adds an important comparative dimension to this shifting process in global Christianity; it mirr ors recent developments, for example, in places such as communist China. Given that China has 1949 (Jenkins 2007:81), then we would do well to understand the nature of th is substantial growth of Christianity under the context of communism. There are several key theoretical assumptions regarding the growth of Christianity that the Cuban case complicates and challenges. Firstly, the development of Protestantism in Cuba sinc e the fall of the Soviet Bloc does not reflect a desire among Cubans to simply emulate and copy North American forms of religiosity and practice, as has been suggested by some of the literature on Protestantism in Cuba specifically and even Latin America m ore generally; quite the contrary, I found among Cuban Baptists in particular an explicit desire to separate themselves from foreign influence. Secondly, it religious belie fs and practices rushed in to fill. Within the social sciences, this notion of understanding the relationship between religious pluralism, revivals, and social change.

PAGE 250

250 Lastly, the Cu ban case forces us to re think certain assumptions regarding the motivations that lie behind religious change and conversion. The turn to religion since understandin g religion and social change; from the beginning, Revolutionary ideology has explicitly challenged a key underlying assumption behind the rational choice paradigm: that human beings universally act, and make decisions regarding the goods they seek, based u interestedly maximizing material rewards and If humans made decisions solely based upon the pursuit of material self interest, then culture has nothing to do with motivating human action (Smith 2003:135). The empirical evidence across a variety of disciplines, however, suggests otherwise: people are motivated by cultural norms and values; they are also motivated by religious beliefs and practices. The trick, apparently, is to analyze how this occurs with out falling into reduced to some other field of social relations (economic, political, etc.), or abstractly removed out of social analysis altogether. The Cuban cas e, I contend, can open up new avenues of research and thought on these issues, precisely because it forces us to re the potential to change it). Cuban Protestantism, Not S imply Protestantism in Cuba Building upon the work of Sanneh (2003), Jenkins (2007), and other scholars of this; it was a Cuban and not a North American who established the first Protestant church in Cuba (Ramos

PAGE 251

251 1989:22). The 1959 Revolution, which called for a radical overhaul of Cuban society, was on the whole met by reinforced conservatism within Cuban churches (Cra han 1979), although notably a number of Protestant individuals and groups played an important role within Revolutionary struggles (Castro and Betto 1987; Corse 2007; Gonzlez Muoz 2007 ). I argue, based upon participant observation within Cuban Baptist an d Pentecostal house churches ( casas culto ), prayer meetings ( casas de oracin grupos celulares ), that post Revolutionary Soviet economic and polit ical contexts. Although the indigenization of Christianity in general is not a new phenomenon, the implications within the Cuban case force us to re think traditional views of Protestantism, particularly the individualistic and private type of piety that characterizes dominant strains of North American Protestantism. My in depth ethnographic work complicates the claim that some Cuban scholars Cuban house churches: th at Cubans are promoting a type of religiosity that privileges the individual over and above the collective (Berges Curbelo et al 2006:210). This might be the case with some Cuban Protestant groups, but it is not what I found at the grassroots level. Thi s was perhaps surprising, particularly within a denomination (the Western Baptists in Cuba) that has historically maintained such strong ties to North American den ominations and mission boards. The spread of Christianity, however cannot be explained by a desire to merely emulate the religion of the empire (Jenkins 2007:51). Although historically one cannot overlook the predominance of North American hegemonic influence in Cuba on a number of levels (economic, political,

PAGE 252

252 cultural), I contend that the rece nt growth of Christianity in general, and Protestantism in particular, cannot be reduced to a desire to emulate all things American. To do so would be to gloss over what Cubans themselves have argued: that there is a perceived need to have a shift in focu s away from importing North American methods and practices, and to develop a type of Christianity that is cubano uniquely Cuban, and appropriate to the Cuban context. I argue that the type of Protestantism that is developing in Cuba is not an Protestantism that is focused upon an abstract hope in a pleasant afterlife. This is not a a force for both individual and social change. Through house churches, small groups, and religious social welfare programs, Cuban Protestants are creating what Peterson t provide a very real hope that a better world is possible. The Cuban Protestants I spoke with are not, notably, calling for a radical overall of the existing social order in exactly the same manner that the Cuban Revolution called for. They are, however redefining what it means to be Protestant, and Protestant within the Cuban context. This context involves a number of specific restrictions and regulations on church organization and structure, particularly with respect to Cuban house churches. In spi te of these regulations however, these informal, autochthonous Cuban Protestant groups are expanding rapidly. Perhaps, I would suggest, they are expanding not in spite of regulations, but because of them: Cubans are taking the larger regulatory infrastruc ture by the state and are diffusing and localizing it throughout local neighborhoods. They

PAGE 253

253 are, in other words, indigenizing Christianity on the ground in Cuba within the context of state regulation and control of religious spaces, and this has coincided with an increase not a decrease in the number of Cubans who have converted to Protestantism. This has some rather interesting implications for our understanding of mar between religious freedom and religious revivals, drawing upon the United States and freed om on the one hand, and religious revivals on the other, then why have we witnessed the explosive growth of Christianity under state control and repression of religion? The Cuban case suggests that we need to re think this correlation; perhaps it cannot a dequately explain religious growth in communist and post communist areas. A New H uman B eing What exactly is the nature of this distinctly Cuban form of Christianity among Cuban Protestants? I argue that it is a Christianity deeply embedded within an alrea dy existing moral framework that the Revolution has sought to promote, but which lost some of its valence during the particularly harsh years of the Special Period economic crisis. This moral framework maintained that it was indeed possible for human natu re to individualistic self interest, but by the will and desire to work and care for the larger Cuban collectiv e. Christianity and Marxism differ on their respective views of his tory, but they converge on the idea that human beings are fundamentally alienated from what they should be (Tillich 1971). Arguably, they can differ on their methods of arriving at the ideal state of man that is free from bondage; they have at various poi nts even

PAGE 254

254 theoretically and philosophically disagreed on the precise nature of that bondage. While Marxism relies upon a type of secular humanistic philosophy to promote this change in human nature, Christianity emphasizes that God working either transcend ently, immanently through human beings, or some combination of both, brings this change about. This is no small distinction. However, upon closer examination, lines are blurred. Pals (2006:119), in an analysis of Marxism, offers an interesting character ization of communism: Communism in essence claims to present not just a broad theory of politics, society and economics but a compelling total vision of human life, complete of al l that is past in history, and a prophecy of what is to come. In other words, communism, and th e Marxism that has inspired it, represents system of thought that idealism and offer s a vision, grounded within materialism, for what human life ought to be the hope of arriving there. In Marxism, it is through persistent class struggle towards the eventual abolishment of classes and the state; in Christianity, the hope is through t he establishment of the Kingdom of God. Christianity and Marxism intersect when the break between the material world and the spiritual world is collapsed, when a more holistic view of human nature is advocated. Some omize body and spirit, giving priorit y to the There are also, however, forms of

PAGE 255

255 see this type of religiosity at work, and it is no doubt contributing to the rapid growth of and the Caribbean. I argue that the type of Protestantism that is expanding rapidly in Cuba is precisely this type of religiosity a Christianity that removes the breaks integrates human nature into a fulfilled whole. The Special Period economic crisis, as a number of Cuban scholars have noted, resulted in more than a plummet in GDP; it caused a crisis in mor al values (Ramrez Calzadilla 2006; Lpez Vigil 1997). I would draw this line of thought out further and suggest that the crisis created another break between the material world and the spiritual world; in contrast to the Revolutionary goal of integrating the whole human being, the effects of the crisis re introduced the individualistic, rational and calculating pursuit of material self interest that the Revolution sought to eliminate in the first place. One of the main reasons, I contend, that Protestantism is spreading so rapidly in Cuba is because it has re integrated the whole that was split into parts by the Special Period integrates the material and spiritual worlds in such a way that actually resonates, interestingly enough, with Marxist views of what human nature should be. A "Spiritual Vacuum" F illed? Cuban Evangelicalism is now beginning to attract attention from prominent news sources. In July 2010, Cuban President Ral Castro announced the release of dozens of political prisoners, after he met with lead ers of the Catholic Church. These recent ch urch state negotiations were "a major boost to an institution facing increased

PAGE 256

256 competition for Cuban worshippers" (Mi roff 2010). Recent newspaper article titles such as "Cubans Flock to Evange lism to fill Spirit suggests an underlying assumption regarding religious revivals within post Soviet and post communist areas: the collapse of communism resulted in a vacuum, into which religious beliefs swept in and filled. This framework in turn proposes a cor relation between religious revivals on the one hand, and religious freedom and political opening on the other. Following the logic of the rational choice and religious marketplace theory, when government restrictions over religious groups and practices a re lifted, we should see a comparable rise in religious revivals. However, consistent and indisputable empirical evidence for this is unc lear; in fact, the opposite phenomenon may be occurring: there may be a correlation between communist and post communi st control of religion and an increase in religious revivals (Froese 2004a). How are we to better understand religious change in these contexts? Furthermore, should we characterize the religious arena in post Soviet and post communist societies as "vacuu ms?" From a historical perspective, I do not find the notion of a "vacuum" convincing within the Cuban context. Pre Revolutionary Cuba was characterized by an interesting mixture: an overall conservative and reactionary Catholic Church, weak civil ecclesi astical linkages and low priest to laity ratios, and even high percentages of rural workers who claimed "no religion" when surveyed about their beliefs. Nevertheless, a 1957 survey of 4,000 agricultural workers throughout Cuba revealed that 96.5% expresse d belief in God (Crahan 1979:162). Thus, although the institutional Catholic Church may have been weak in Cuba in comparison to other Latin American countries,

PAGE 257

257 we cannot discount the historical impact of more popular forms of religiosity and practice. A frican derived religious communities have arguably maintained a pervasive presence within both pre and post Revolutionary Cuba; they also played an important role in the transition from slavery to free labor, within the Afro Cuban ethnic and cultural assoc iations ( cabildos de nacin ) that slaves and free persons of color joined during the colonial period (Scott 2000). Afro Cuban groups experienced some difficulties with the Cuban state during the early years of the Revolution, when scientific atheism was p romoted and African derived beliefs were often associated with "superstition." During these periods, it is more likely that religious practice went "underground" as opposed to disappearing altogether. From a historical perspective, the weakness of instit utional religiosity in pre Revolutionary Cuba, combined with the force of popular religious practices, suggests that post Revolutionary religious change did not develop out of a "vacuum." From an ethnographic standpoint, my fieldwork within Cuba suggests s everal other problems with conceptualizing post Soviet and post communist societies as religious "vacuums." Firstly, I do acknowledge that empirically identifying what percentage of a society believes, or does not believe, in God is methodologically chall enging (Zuckerman 2007). Conversion narratives from qualitative interviews with Cubans do suggest, however, that some seemed to have genuinely subscribed to scientific atheism, which must be placed with the larger context of Revolutionary moral discourse. Secondly, this discourse affected, and became deeply intertwined with, multiple levels of society, politics, and culture, including religious culture. I argue that

PAGE 258

258 rather than a "vacuum," Cuban society af ter the fall of the Soviet Bloc has been shaped b y discourses of morality that are tied to Revolutionary calls for the transformation of both individuals and the collective. This blurs boundaries between the explicitly secular and the religious, and forces us to more deeply analyze the nature of scienti fic atheism within the Cuban Revolutionary context. I contend that we need to re evaluate what religious conversion means within the context of communist societies that have actively promoted scientific atheism through Revolutionary discourse and re educat ional campaigns and programs. From a sociological standpoint, we need a better understanding of the relationship between individual motivation for religious change on the one hand, and larger, macro level societal changes on the other. I believe that exp anding our definitions of what we mean by "rational" within everyday behavior is a good starting point, and the scholarship currently being done on the differences between social and spiritual capital can help us in this effort. Within this dissertation, I offer a tentative re definition of spiritual capital: the motivating values and practices for action, beyond the mere pursuit of material interest, that promote a radical re definition of human nature and society. I argue that hope, which has often been conceptualized as an abstract or "other worldly" concept, can be a tangible force for both individual and collective change, and is therefore an example of spiritual capital. Within the Cuban context, the Revolutionary hope that called for the developmen t of a "New Man" and a re definition of human nature faced severe challenges during the Special Period economic crisis; however, the "quasi religious" language of the Revolution, which blurred boundaries between the explicitly sacred and the secular, provi ded an already existing moral framework that made a

PAGE 259

259 transition from atheism to religion possible during the harshest years of the crisis. At the convergent points when Cuban Marxism and Christianity intersected, through a language that promoted altruistic loving and caring for one's neighbor, a "new hope" developed after the fall of the Soviet Bloc: a renewed hope th at a better world was possible not just in the hereafter, but in the "here and now." Future Comparative Research: China and the F ormer Soviet Union In order to gain a more comprehensive picture of the nature of religious revivals within the post Cold War era, we need more comparative case studies. Fortunately, scholars are just beginning to undertake this effort, but at present it is largely th rough isolated case studies rather than transnational comparative analyses. Within this increasingly globalized world, we will need not simply individual case studies, but in depth comparative and even interdisciplinary work; only this, I suggest, will he lp us re evaluate common assumptions and gain a greater understanding through comparative dialogue and sharing of knowledge. To that end, I believe that the Cuban case study will serve as a launching point for a larger discussion about the nature of relig ious revivals under communism, as well as the relationship between political and economic crises and religious and social change. Specifically, there are two geographical areas that have undergone significant political, cultural, and religious changes th at can be compared (and contrasted) with the Cuban case: Russia and China. Russia and the former USSR serves as an interesting comparison with Cuba; although both have notably different histories with respect to church state relations, they do share the c ommon Soviet and Cuban Marxist goals of creating a new, selfless human being that would work for the betterment of their

PAGE 260

260 respective societies. In this sense they both shared similar moral visions for individual and social transformation, within the contex t of state sponsored scientific atheism. Within the case of Soviet Russia's "religious economy," one might expect the rapid spread of atheism. Froese (2004b), however, argues instead that Soviet communism was largely unsuccessful in "converting" the loca l Russian population to scientific atheism. Official state attempts to replicate religious ceremonies and rituals through "a new Communist sense of the sacred as an alternative to religion," merely "confused the population, many of whom mistook scientific atheism for a new religion and not an exit from religious belief altogether so that even those few who wanted to believe in the ideals of atheistic communism simply ended up praying to the gods of Lenin and Stalin" (Froese 2004b:48). T his is an interesti ng arguement that has important implications for understanding religious change in communist and post communist areas. Did populations within these societies "mistake" scientific atheism for a new religion, rather than abandoning religion altogether? If the answer is "yes," how then are we to understand the correlation between the collapse of communism and the rise in religious revivals? One could interpret these revivals "as a reflection of the degree to which Soviet citizens hid their true religious b eliefs under communism" (Froese 2004b:44). We are then forced to evaluate to what extent populations within these areas genuinely subscribe to scientific atheism, as opposed to maintaining their religious beliefs while hiding them dur ing periods of state repression. Although limited to a particular group of Baptist and Pentecostal Cubans, my ethnographic interviews with formerly atheist Cubans do suggest that some may have genuinely subscribed to a scientific atheist worldview.

PAGE 261

261 The Cuban case study can add an important comparative analysis here. Qualitative interviews with formerly atheist Cubans suggest a more complex picture than simply "praying to the gods of Lenin and Stalin," although I would concur with Froese's (2004b) point that post Soviet pop ulations may not have abandoned religion altogether. In the Cuban case, men and women of various ages explicitly stated that not only did they "grow up atheist," but that they a) genuinely subscribed to the tenets of scientific atheism, and b) had no conc ept of the spirit world prior to their conversi on experiences. This suggests, at least from the way the y are describing the situation, that the Cuban version of scientific atheism was, if not completely convincing to them, then at the very least it resona ted with their respective experiences and worldviews. As noted previously, the Cuban version of Marxism Leninism was deeply embedded within an all encompassing moral Revolutionary project, complete with grassroots educational initiatives and also, notably the discourse of Fidel Castro himself. The Cuban case might differ from what Froese (2004b) found in the case of Soviet communism, although more in depth comparative work needs to be done. Another potentially fruitful avenue of comparative inquiry is th e case of China. As scholars on world Christianity have noted, by the year 2025 China could potentially have conservative estimates of 135 million C hristians (Jenkins 2002:265). The Peopl e's Republic of China may very well represent "the greatest statist ical mystery," with estimates of the number of Ch inese Christians varying widely (Jenkins 2002:80). At the time of Jenkins' (2002) writing, the Chinese government itself gave an estimate of some 20 million people worshipping within officially sponsored go v ernment churches; however, this takes no account of private house churches and un registered religious

PAGE 262

262 meetings (Jenkins 2002:80). Jenkins (2002:81) arrives at a middle figure of 50 million Chinese Christians between the low estimate from the Chinese gove rnment (20 million) and the higher estimate (100 million) by the United States State Department. Even if one accepts a more conservative estimate, China has nonetheless witnessed a "population boom" in the number of Christians, even during periods of sign ifi cant anti religious persecution (Jenkins 2002:81). There are a number of interesting parallels to be drawn with the Cuban case, particularly with respect to the growing house church phenomenon foun d in both communist countries. In China, hous e churches represent a distinct challenge to the government's bureauc ratic supervision (Hunter and Chan 1993:3). House churches also pose a great challenge to any cohesive methodology for data collection, precisely because they meet in private and do not recognize the leadership of either the official church or government bodies. In spite of the difficulties and variations in statistics, what is clear is that the growth of Christianity in China has been more rapid than population growth since 1949; the mo st conservative estimates have the number of Chinese Christians increasing sixfold, in comparison to a doubling of the overall Chinese population (Hunter and Chan 1993:71). In the case of Cuba, I witnessed an "indigenization" of Protestantism through the u se of social welfare programs, often based within local house church meetings. Thus, although the Cuban state remains wary of the intentions of house churches and type of religiosity they are promoting, I found that their informal and unregulated nature h ad an unanticipated result: the development of an indigenous and autochthonous Cuban Protestantism that is deeply embedded within a Revolutionary context. The Chinese

PAGE 263

263 house church phenomenon appears to be more complicated, for there continues to be somewh at of a separation between "underground" and unregistered house churches on the one hand, and the Three Self Patriotic Movement (TSPM) on the other. The Chinese Protestants formed the TSPM precisely because they were concerned with ending foreign influenc e within Chinese churches (Hunter and Chan 1993:58), and the TSPM is often viewed within the context of China's "official" Protestant church. This thus raises the interesting question of which form of Protestant organization (official or house church) has been most conducive to the indigenization of Protestantism in the Chinese context. In Cuba, there is no "official" state Protestant church as such, although some Protestants, as well as other denominations, are free to join the Cuban Council of Churches. This dissertation proposes these two geographical comparative cases (China and Russia) as possible future avenues of comparison with the Cuban case. Rather than isolated case studies, collaboration between scholars has the potential to shed new light on the socio political, economic, and cultural realities that have shaped religious change under the context of communism. As we move further into the 21st century, we will need a greater understanding of post Soviet and post communist societies, particularl y given recent shifts in international relations that suggest the possibility of a more open dialogue between the United States, Russia, China, and Cuba. It is my hope that this study will serve as a framework for opening that dialogue, both inside and ou tside of academia.

PAGE 264

264 APPENDIX SAMPLE INTERVIEW QUESTIONS: THE HOUSE CHURCH PHENOMENON For house church ( casas culto ) or prayer meeting ( casa de oracin ) leaders: When and how did this house church get started? How many and what type of people attend this h ouse church? Youth, elderly? How many times do you meet? What material do you use during the service, like film, pictures, sheet music, or instruments? Where do they come from? Is this house church affiliated with a larger church or congregation? The num ber of house churches in Cuba is growing rapidly, correct? Why do you think this is happening? Do you think that there is a connection between house church services and familial Christian relationships? Are there people that don't know about the service a nd then convert? Do you need a permit to meet in this house church? What is the difference between a hou se church and a prayer meeting? Do you know how many house chur ches or prayer houses are here? Can anybody organ ize a prayer house? Does this prayer hou se participate in another form of evangelization, or is it only a service in this house?

PAGE 265

265 LIST OF REFERENCES Alonso, A. 2005. Relations between the Catholic Church and the Cuban government as of 2003. In Changes in Cuban society since the nineties edited b y J. S. Tulchin, L. Bobea, M. Espina Prieto, and R. Hernnez, 243 256. Washington, D.C.: Woodrow Wilson Center for International Scholars. Alvarez, J. 2004. Overview of Cuba's food rat ioning system. Gainesville : University of Florida Cooperative Extension Services, Institute of Food and Agricultural Sciences, EDIS. Anderson, A 2004. An in troduction to Pentecostalism : G lobal charismatic Christianity Cambridge, U.K.; New York: Cambridge University Press. Arnove, R. F. and H. J. Graff. 2008. National lit e racy campaigns and movements : H istorical and comparative perspectives New Brunswick: AldineTransaction. Augustine, E. B. Pusey, M. Dods, and J. J. Shaw. 1955. The confessions Chicago: Encyclopedia Britannica. Ayorinde, C 2004. Afro Cuban religio sity, revolution, and national i dentity Gainesville: University Press of Florida. Berg, M. and P Pretiz. 1994. Five waves of Protes tant evangelization. I n New face o f the church in Latin America: B etween tradition and change edited by G. Cook, 56 67. Maryk noll, New York: Orbis Books. Berges Curbelo, J., S. P. Irola, and J. R. Calzadilla. 2006. Los llamados nuevos movimientos religiosos en el gran caribe : R eflexiones sobre un tema contemporneo ( The so called new religious movements in the greater Caribbean : Reflections on a contemporary subject ). Havana: Editorial CEA, Centre for American Studies Bloch, E 1986. The principle of hope: Vol. One Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press. Blum, D. F. 2010. Cuban yo uth and revolutionary values : E ducating the new socialis t citizen Austin: University of Texas Press. Bonhoeffer, D., J. W. De Gruchy, and I. Best. 2010. Letters and papers from prison Minneapolis: Fortress Press. Bourdieu, P 1977. Outline of a theory of practice Cambridge, U.K. ; New York: Cambridge Univer sity Press. Brouwer, S., P. Gifford, and S. D. Rose. 1996. Exportin g the American gospel : G lobal C hristian fundamentalism New York: Routledge. Brown, D. D. 1986. Umbanda: Religion and politics in urban Brazil Ann Arbor, Mich.: UMI Research Press.

PAGE 266

266 Bur eau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor. 2009. Cuba: I nternational relig ious freedom report 2009. United States Department of State. 26 October. < http://www.state.gov/g/drl/rls/irf/2009/12 7386.htm >. Capps, W. H. 1976. Hope against hope : Molton [i.e. Moltmann] to Merton in one decade Philadelphia: Fortress Press. Caraway, R. 2003. Post embargo Cuba: E conomic implications and the future of socialism. B.A U ndergraduate thesis, Teresa Loza no Long Institute of Latin American Studies, The Univer sity of Texas at Austin, Austin, TX. Casanova, J. 2001. Religion, the new millennium, and globalization. Sociology of Religion 62:415 441. Cash strapped Cuba Cuts US Food Imports Drastically. 2010. M ercoPress. 7 April. < http://en.mercopress.com/2010/04/07/cash strapped cuba cuts us food imports drastically >. Castro, F. 1962. Castro and young sovie t specialists meet. Castro Speech Database. Latin American Network Information Center (LANIC). 3 July. < http://lanic.utexas.edu/project/castro/db/1962/19620629.html >. Castro, F. and F. Betto. 1987. Fidel and religion : T alks with Frei Betto Havana: Publications Office of the Council of State. Certeau, M. D. L. Giard, P. Mayol, and T. J. Tomasik. 1998. The practice of everyday lif e: Vol 2 Minneapolis : University of Minnesota Pre ss. Chesnut, A. R 1997. Born again in Brazil : T he Pentecostal boom and the pathogens of poverty New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press. ______ 2003. Competitive spirits : Latin America's new religious economy New York, N.Y. : Oxford University Press. Chidester, D. and E. T. Linenthal. 1995. American sacred space Bloomington: Indiana University Press. Chomsky, A., B. Carr, and P. M. Smorkaloff. 2003. The Cuba reader : H istory, culture, politics Durham: Duke University Press. Cook, G 1994. T he genesis and practice of Protestant base communities in Latin America. In New face of the Church in Latin America : B etween tradition and change edited by G. Cook, 150 155. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books. Corse, T. E 2007. Protestants, revolution, and th e Cuba U.S. bond Gainesville: University

PAGE 267

267 Press of Florida. Cox, H. G 2001. Fire from heaven : T he rise of P entecostal spirituality and the reshaping of religion in the twenty first century Cambridge, Mass.: Da Capo Press. Crahan, M. E. 1979. Salvation through Christ or Marx: R eligion in Revolutionary Cuba. Journal of Inter American Studies and World Affairs 21:156 184. ______. 2005. Civil society and religion in Cuba: Past, present, and future. In Changes in Cuban society since the nineties edited by J. S. Tulchin, L. Bobea, M. Espina Prieto, and R. Hernnez, 231 242. Washington, D.C.: Woodrow Wilson Center for International Scholars. Csordas, T. J. 2002. Body/meaning/healing New York: Palgrave Macmillan. ______. 2004. Asymptote of the ineffable: Em bodiment, a lteri ty, and the theory of r eligion. Current Anthropology 45:163 185. Cuba. Nationalization Law. July 6, 1960. 1961. The American Journal of International Law 55:822 824. De La Torre, M. A. 2002. The quest for the Cuban Christ : A historical se arch Gainesville: University Press of Florida. Desroche, H 1979. The sociology of hope London; Boston: Routledge & K. Paul. Dominguez, E. and D. Huntington. 1984. The salvation brokers : C onservative evangelicals in Central America New York: NACLA. Durkheim, E. 1995 The elementary forms of r eligious l ife New York: Free Press. Durkheim, E., J.A. Spaulding, and G. Simpson. 2002. Suicide: A study in sociology London: Routledge. Eliade, M 1957. The sacr ed and the profane : T he nature of religion Ne w York: Harcourt, Brace and World. Facio, E., M. Toro Mo rn, and A. R. Roschelle. 2004. Tourism, gender, and globalization: Tourism in Cuba d uring the Special Period. Transnatio nal Law & Contemporary Problems: A J ournal of the University of Iowa College of Law 14:119 142. Finke, R. and L. R. Iannaccone. 1993. Supply side e xp lanations for religious c hange. The Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science 527:27 39. Finke, R. and R. Stark. 1998. Re ligious choice and c ompetition. American Sociological Review 63:761 766.

PAGE 268

268 Frank, M. 2009. Cuba orders e xtre me measures to cut energy u se. Reuters. 11 November. < http://www.reuters.com/article/2009/11/11 /us cuba crisis idUSTRE5AA4PW20091111 >. Froese, P. 2004a. After atheism: An analysis of religious monopolies in the post communist world. Sociology of Religion 65:57 75. ______. 2004b. Forced s ecularization in Soviet Russia: Why an atheistic monopoly f ailed. Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion 43:35 50. Garca, C. 1992. Dreaming in Cuban New York: Knopf. Garca Franco, R. Notes on the role of religious organizations and community work and service provision in Cuba after 1990. In Changes in Cuban society since the nineties edited by J. S. Tulchin, L. Bobea, M. Espina Prieto, and R. Hernnez, 257 265. Washington, D.C.: Woodrow Wilson Center for International Scholars. Garrard Burnett, V 1998. Protestantism in Guatemala : L iving in the New Je rusalem Austin: University of Texas Press. ______. 2004. God was already h er e when Columbus a rrived. I n Resurgent v oice s in Latin America: Indigenous peoples, political mobilization, and religious c hange edited by T. J. Steigenga and E. L. Cleary, 125 1 53. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press. ______. 2007. Stop suffering? The iglesia universal del reino de d ios in t he United States. I n Conversion of a c ontinent edited by T. Steigenga, 218 23. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press. Gi ll, A 1998. Rend ering unto Caesar : T he Catholic Church and the state in Latin America Chicago, Ill.: University of Chicago Press. Gonzlez Garca, D 2008. El modelo cubano ( The Cuban model ). Havana : Board of Missions of the CBCOcc. Gonzlez Muoz, A. I. 1994. La U.M.A.P. es tambin histria Bauti sta (The U.M.A.P. is also Baptist history). I n La voz b autista (The Baptist voice), 5 11. Havana: Baptist Convention of Western Cuba Association ______. 1996. La U.M.A.P. es tambin h istori a Bautista (The U.M .A.P. is also Baptist history). I n La voz bautist a (The Baptist Voice), 25 35. H avana: Baptist Convention of Western Cuba Association. ______. 2005. Informe del presidente a la asamblea a nual (B rief from the president of the annual a ssembly). Havana: Bapt ist Convention of Western Cuba Association.

PAGE 269

269 ______. 2007. Y vimos su gloria: D ocumento histrico de la convencin bautista de Cuba occidental 1959 2007 ( And we see his glory: Historical document from the Western Baptist Convention 1959 2007 ). Havana: Edit orial Bautista Guevara, E. and D. Deutschmann. 1997. Che Guevara reader : W ritings by Ernesto Che Guevara on guerrilla strategy, politics & revolution Melbourne : Ocean Press Gutirrez, G 1984. We drink from our own wells: The spiritual journey of a p eople Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books. ______. 2009. Theology of liberation: H istory, politics, and salvation translated and edited by C. Inda and J. Eagleson. Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books. Hall, D. D. 1997. Lived religion in America : T oward a history of practice Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press. Haven, P. 2009. Cuban g overn ment cuts back on libreta food rations. Havana Journal. 7 November < http://havanajournal.com/politics/entry/cuban government cuts back on libreta food rations/ >. Hearn, A. H. 2008. Cuba : R eligion, social capital, and development Durham: Duke University Press. Hernndez Cat, E 2001. The fall and recovery of th e C uban economy in the 1990s : M irage or reality? Washington, D.C. : International Monetary Fund, African Dept. Hernandez Reguant, A 2009. Writing in the special period: An introduction. In Cuba in the Special Period : C ulture and ideology in the 1990s edited by A. Hernandez Reguant, 1 18. New York: Palgrave Macmillan. Hunter, A. and K. Chan. 1993. Protestantism in contemporary China Cambridge; New York: Cambridge University Press. Iglesia Evanglica Bautista (Baptist Evangelical Church) 2008. 21 July. < ht tp://www.unaiglesiaconproposito.blogspot.com/ >. Irvin, D. T. and S. Sunquist. 2001. History of the world Christian movement Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis Books. Jenkins, P 2002. The next Christendom : T he coming of global Christianity Oxford; New York: Oxfor d University Press. Johnson, W. 2003. On agency. Journal of Social History 37:113 124. Kazmina, O. and O. Filippova. 2005. Re Imagination of religion in post Sov iet society: C hallenges and r esponses (Russian and Uk rainian Case Studies). Journal of the

PAGE 270

270 A merican Academy of Religion 73:1049 1076. Kim, S. C. H. and K. Kim. 2008. Christianity as a world religion London; New York: Continuum. Kopp, C. 2007. Why Cubans want to g o to "Yuma". CBS News. 24 August. < http://www.cbsnews.com/stories/2007/08/24/entertainment/main3202412.shtml >. Lalive d'Epinay, C 1969. Haven of the masses: A study of the P entecostal movement in Chile London: Lutterworth P. Lancaster, R. N. 1 988. Than ks to God and the revolution : P opular religion and class consciousness in the new Nicaragua New York: Columbia University Press. ______ 1992. Life is hard : M achismo, danger, and the intimacy of power in Nicaragua Berkeley: University of Califo rnia Press. Lazo Feria, S. P., K. D. Lazo Feria, and E. J. Henrquez 2005. Alabanza cubana ( Cuban praise ). Havana : Baptist Convention o f Western Cuba Association Levine, D. H. 1992. Popular voices in Latin American Catholicism Princeton, N.J.: Princet on University Press. ______ 1993. Constructing culture and power in Latin America Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. Lpez Vigil, M 199 7. A Religious a genda for the time of c risi s. Envo (Envo magazine) 197 (December). Managua, Nicaragua: Centr al American Historical Institute. < http://www.envio.org.ni/articulo/2058 >. Lucas Jr., R. E. 1977. Understandin g business c ycles. Carnegie Rochester Conference Series on Public Policy :7 29. Mariz, C. L 1994. C oping with poverty : Pentecostals and Christian base communities in Brazil Philadelphia: Temple University Press. Ma rtin, D 1990. Tongues of fir e : T he explosion of Protestantism in Latin America Oxford UK; Cambridge, MA: Blackwell. Martin, M 2007. The C ambridge companion to atheism New York: Cambridge University Press. Martnez Fernndez, L 2002. Protestantism and political conf lict in the nineteenth century Hispanic C aribbean New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press. Ma rx, K. 1978 a. Contribution to the critique o f Hegel's philosophy of right: I ntroduction. I n The

PAGE 271

271 Marx Engels Reader edited by R. C. Tucker, 53 65. New York: Norton. ______. 1978b. The eighteenth b rumaire of Louis Bonaparte. I n The Marx Engels Reader edited by R. C. Tucker, 594 617. New York: Norton. Massn Sena, C 2006. La revolucin cubana en la v ida de pastores y creyentes evanglicos ( The Cuban revolution in the life of evangelical pastors and believers ). H avana : Edici ones La Memoria, Cultural Centre Pablo de l a Toriente Brau. Mata, T. and F. Lou. 2009. The S olow residual as a black box: Attempts at integrating business cycle and growth theories. History of Political Economy 41:334 355. Merleau Ponty, M 1962. Phenomenology of perception New York: Humaniti es Press. Miller, D. E. and T. Yamamori. 2007. Global Pentecostalism : T he new face of Christian social engagement Berkeley: University of California Press. Miroff, N. 2010. Cubans flock to e vange lism to fill spiritual v acuum. National Public Radio. 8 O ctober. < http://www.npr.org/templates/story/story.php?storyId=130108154 >. Miyazaki, H 2004. The method of hope: A nthropology, philosophy, and F i jian knowledge Stanford: Stanf ord Univ ersity Press. Moltmann, J 1967. Theology of hope: O n the ground and the implications of a Christian eschatology New York: Harper & Row. ______ 1993. The crucified God: T he cross of Christ as the foundation and criticism of Christian theology Minneapolis: Fortress Press. McDannell, C. 1995. Material Christianity: Religion and popular culture in America New Haven: Yale University Press. Murphy, J. M. 1993. Santera: African s pirits in America: W ith a new preface Boston: Beacon Press. Murrel l, N. S 2010. Afro Caribbean religions : A n introduction to their historical, cultural, and sacred traditions Philadelphia: Temple University Press. Nuez Sarmiento, M 2010. Cuban Development Str ategies and Gender Relations. Paper presented at the Tropi cal Conservation and Development Program, Center for Latin American Studies and Center for Women's Studies and Gender Research Gainesville. O rtiz, F 2002. Los f ac tores humanos de la c ubanidad (The human factors of cubanness). Perfiles de la Cultura Cuba na ( Profiles of Cuban Culture a magazine published in Havana) (2): 1 15. < http://www.perfiles.cult.cu/articulos/factores_cubanidad.pdf >.

PAGE 272

272 Pals, D. L. 2006. Eight theories of reli gion. New York: Oxford University Press. Parsons, H. L. and J. Somerville. 1977. Ma rxism, revolution, and peace : F rom the proceedings of the Society for the Philosophical Stu dy of Dialectical Materialism Amsterdam: Grner. Prez, J. E 2008. 50 das de oracin por Cuba: Manual de o raciones por Cuba (50 days of prayer for Cuba, Manual of Cuban prayers). H avana: Western Baptist Convention. Prez, A L 1995 a Essays on Cuban history : H istoriography and research Gainesville: University P ress of Florida. ______ 1995 b Cuba : Between reform and revolution New York: Oxford University Press. ______ 1999. On becoming Cuban : I dentity, nationality, and culture Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press. ______ 2005. To die in Cuba : S uicide and societ y Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press. Peterson, A. L. 1997. Martyrdom and the politics of religion : P rogressive Catholicism in El Salvador's civil war Albany, N.Y.: State University of New York Press. Peterson, A. L. 2001. The only way I c an w al k: Women, Christianity, and everyday l ife in El Salvador. I n Christianity, Social Change, and Globalization in the Americas edited by A. L. Peterson, M. A. Vsquez, and P. Williams, 25 44. New Brunswick: Rutgers University Press. Peterson, A. L 20 09. Everyda y ethics and social change : T he education of desire New York: Columbia University Press. Pete rson, A. L., and M. A. Vsquez. 1998. The new e vangelization in La tin American p erspective. Cross Currents 48:311 329. Peterson, A. L., and M. A. Vs quez. 2008. Latin American religions: H istories and documents in context New York: New York University Press. Portes, A. 1998. Social capital: Its origins and applications in m odern s ociology. Annual Review of Sociology 24:1 24. Purcell, S. K. and D. J Rothkopf. 2000. Cuba : T he contours of change Boulder: L. Rienner Publishers. Putnam, R. D. 2000. Bo wling alone : T he collapse and revival of American community New York: Simon & Schuster.

PAGE 273

273 Ramrez Calzadilla, J. 2000. Re ligin y relaciones sociales : U n estudio sobre la significacin sociopoltica de la religin en la sociedad cubana ( Religion and social relations: A study on the socio political significance of religion in Cuban society ). Havana : Editorial Academia. ______ 2006. Religin y cambio socia l : E l campo religioso cubano en la dcada del 90 ( Religion and social change: the Cuban religious scene in the decade of 90 ). Havana : Editorial de Ciencias Sociales. Ramrez Ca lzadilla, J. and O. P. Cruz. 1997. La rel igin en los jvenes cubanos : O rtodo xia y espontaneidad ( Religion among the Cuban youth: Orthodoxy and s pontaneity ). Havana: Editorial Academia. Ramos, M. A 1986. Panoram a del protestantismo en Cuba : L a p resencia de los protestantes o evanglicos en la historia de Cuba desde la colonizaci n espaola hasta la revolucin ( Panorama of Protestantism in Cuba: The presence of protestants or e vangelicals in the history of Cuba from the Spanish colonization until the revolution ). San Jos, Costa Rica: Editorial Caribe. ______ 1989. Protestantism and revolution in Cuba Coral Gables, Fla.: Institute for Interamerican Studies, Graduate School of International Studies, University of Miami. Report to the President: Commission for Assistance to a Free Cuba. 2004. United States Department of State. 6 M ay. < http://2005 2009.cafc.gov/rpt/2004/index.htm >. Republic of Cub a 2008 a Political constitution of 1976. Political Database of the Americas, Georgetown University. Last updated November 2008 < http://pdba.georgetown.edu/Constitutions/Cuba/cuba1976.html >. Republic of Cuba. 2008 b Political constitution of 1976 with reform up until 2002. Poli tical Database of the Ameri cas, Georgetown University. Last updated November 2008. < http://pdba.georgetown.edu/Constitutions/Cuba/cuba2002.html >. Roberts, B. R 1968. Protestant groups and coping with urban life in Guatemala City Austin: University of Texas at Austin, Institute of Latin American Studies Rosenberg, N 1982. Inside the black box : T echnology and economics Cambridge, Cambridgeshire ; New York: Cambridge University Press. Sanneh, L. O. 2003. Who se religion is Christianity? : T he gospel beyond the West Grand Rapids, Mich.: W.B. Eerdmans Pub. Scott, R. J. 2000. Slave emancipation in Cuba Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press. Smilde, D 2007. Reason to believe: C ultural agency in Latin A merican evangelicalism Berkeley: University of California Press.

PAGE 274

274 ______. 2007. Relational a nalysis of r eligious conversion and social c hange: Networks and publics in Latin American evangelicalism. I n Conversion of a c ontinent: Contemporary religious c han ge in Latin America edited by T. J. Steigenga and E. L. Cleary, 93 111. New Brunswick: Rutgers University Press. Smith, C 2003. Moral, believing animals : H uman personhood and culture Oxford ; New York: Oxford University Press. Solow, R. M. 1957. Techni cal change and the aggregate production f unction The Review of Economics and Statistics 39:312 320. _____. 1965. The royal society n uffield lecture: Economic behavior under uncertainty. Proceedings of the Royal Society of London. Series B, Biological Sc iences 162:444 457. Spickard, J. V. 1998. Rethinking religious s o cial action: What Is "rational" about rational choice t heory? Sociology of Religion 59:99 115. Spiritual C apital R esearch Program. 2 006. What is spiritual capital? Metanexus Institute 20 F ebruary. < http://www.spiritualcapitalresearchprogram.com/What_is.asp >. Stark, R. and R. Finke. 2000. Acts of faith : E xplaining the human side of religion Berkeley : University of Cali fornia Press. Stark, R., L. R. Iannaccone, and R. Finke. 1996. Rel igion, science, and rationality The American Economic R eview 86:433 437 Stoll, D 1990. Is Latin America turning Protestant? T he politics of evangelical growth Berkeley and Los Angeles : University of California Press. Stricker, P 2007. Toward a culture of nature : E nvironmental policy and sustainable development in Cuba Lanham, MD: Lexington Books. Sublette, N 2004. Cuba and its music : F rom the first drums to the mambo Chicago, Ill : Chicago Press Review. Sugirtharajah, R. S. 2001. T he Bible and the Third World : P recolonial, colonial, and postcolonial encounters Cambridge; New York: Cambridge University Press. Thompson, R. F 1983. Flash of the spirit : African and Afro American art and philosophy New York: Random House. Tillich, P 1971. Political expectation New York: Harper & Row. Tillich, P. and R. H. Stone. 1990. Theology of peace Louisville, Ky.: Westminster/John Knox

PAGE 275

275 Pr e ss. Tsokhas, K 1980. The political economy of Cub an d ependence on the Soviet Union. Theory and Society 9:319 362. Tweed, T. A. 1997. Our lady of the exile : D iasporic religion at a Cuban Catholic shrine in Miami New York: Oxford University Press. Vsquez, M. A. 1998. The Brazilian popular church and th e crisis of modernity Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ______. 2003. Tracking global e vangelical Christianity. Journal of the American Academy of Religion 71:157 173. ______. 2010. More than belief: A materialist theory of religion New York: Oxfo rd University Press. Vsqu ez, M. A. and I. Gmez. 2001. Youth gangs and r eligion among Salvadorans in Washington and El Salvador. I n Christianity, Social Change, and Globalization in the Americas edited by A. L. Peterson, M. A. Vsquez and P. J. William s, 165 187. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press. Wacker, G 2001. Heaven below : E arly Pentecostals and American culture Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press. Warren, R 2002. The purpose driven life : W hat on earth am I here for? Grand Ra pids, Mich.: Zondervan. Willems, E 1967. Followers of the new faith: C ulture change and the rise of Protestantism in Brazil and Chile Nashville: Vanderbilt University Press. Wonders, N. A. and R. Michalowski. 2001. Bodies, borders, and sex tourism in a globalized world: A tale of two c ities Amsterdam and Havana. Social Problems 48:545 571. Woodberry, R. D. 2003. Researching s pirit ual capital: P romises and p itfalls. Spiritual Capital Research Program Planning Meeting. Metanexus Institute 10 October. < http://www.spiritualcapitalresearchprogram.com/pdf/woodberry.pdf >. Yaremko, J. M. 2000. U.S. Protestant missions in Cuba : F rom independence to Castro Gainesville, FL: Unive rsity Press of Florida. Yurchak, A 2006. Everything was f orever, until it was no more: T he last soviet generation Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press. Zuckerman, P. 2007. Atheism: Con temporary rates and p atterns. I n Cambridge Companion to Atheism edited by M. Martin, 47 65. New York: Cambridge University Press.

PAGE 276

276 Zurbano, R. 2009. El rap c ubano (Cuban rap). In Cuba in the Special Period: C ulture and ideology in the 1990s edited by A. Hernandez Reguant, 143 158. New York: Palgrave Macmillan.

PAGE 277

277 BIO GRAPHICAL SKETCH Ms. Caraway was born in Austin, Texas and reared by her paternal grandparents. In the spring of 2001, she began her undergraduate career at the University of Texas at Austin, where she received a B.A. in Latin American Studies with honors in December of 2003. At UT Austin, Ms. Caraway participated in a number of study abroad programs, including one to Havana, Cuba during the fall of 2002. During this time, she Embargo Cuba: Economic Im Bernard, Texas, an hour southwest of Houston. In the fall of 2004, Ms. Caraway began graduate work at Tulane University in New Orleans, where she would later receive her M.A in Latin American Studies in May of 2006. In the fall of 2006, Ms. Caraway began the Religion in the Americas doctoral program in the Religion Department at the University of Florida. Throughout her doctoral career, she has continued to make yearly tri ps to Cuba. Ms. Caraway has presented her work at numerous national and international conferences, sponsored by the Latin American Studies Association, the South Eastern Council of Latin American Studies, the Society for the Scientific Study of Religion, a nd the American Academy of Religion. Her teaching a nd research interests include w orld Christianity; religion in Latin America and the Caribbean; religions of Africa and the African diaspora; and religious revivals in communist, post communist, and post S oviet areas. She has a passion for teaching undergraduates, particularly on the diversity Christian cultures across the globe.